Dear Readers,
I took some time off and rewrote the first chapters that were published here. So this is the newer story.
.
.

She stood up and looked down the hill. She saw big, tall trees with green leaves waving in the breeze. Under those trees, she could see colorful bushes. She could hear birds chirping and decided to investigate.

Gina was running along the Hudson River Greenway, enjoying the breeze coming off of the water. As she ran along the wide path, she loved looking across the river at the New Jersey skyline. It was beautifully mindless.

Gina grinned. Staying with Grace certainly had its benefits. She loved wrapping herself in the amazing woman’s arms every night. And as the tension in her body and mind evaporated after the pressure of the tour wrapping, Gina felt good about relaxing in the Upper East Side with her psychologist girlfriend.

When her phone buzzed with a text, Gina stopped and looked. She cheered aloud. Jenn’s message that Teri was out of surgery and headed to recovery was the best news. Smiling broadly, she walked into the lobby of Grace’s building, replying to Jenn with fireworks, hearts, and smiling emojis.

She waved to the concierge as she hopped on the elevator and pressed sixteen. It still amused her that Grace’s commute was all in her high rise on the east side of seventy seventh street. She owned her offices on the second floor and her apartment on the sixteenth. As she rode upward, Gina tried to calculate how much Grace paid each month in condo fees and mortgage payments. It was no surprise that her hourly charges were high.

Gina was glad to hear about Teri. She’d been concerned knowing she’d been in surgery all day. She’d known her for so many years as Lisa’s little brother. She’d been her best friend since elementary school.

She agreed to taking a break. After a hectic summer touring the country behind their newly released music, everyone needed down time. Zoe and Bruno got time alone before their baby arrived as they disappeared in Hawaii. Lisa and Smith headed south to his place outside Nashville, and Tiffany seemed content to hang out with Mike at his video company in Allentown.

Gina knew that her life had never been better. With a great gym within walking distance and a choice of daily runs outside their door, she had a lot of time for herself. This morning, after kissing Grace goodbye, she’d done an hour of meditation and yoga before starting her seven-mile run. She appreciated the relaxing change of pace after being on the road for three months.

It wasn’t playing music or being around the band that exhausted all of them. They’d been a touring band for five years. Before Teri joined, their playing schedule had been much more taxing. They’d played in small clubs five nights each week, traveling in their old fifteen passenger van pulling a trailer full of musical equipment. The four of them set up and packed away everything themselves.

But those days were behind them. Now, they were expected to play to crowds of five to ten thousand fans who paid concert admission prices to hear them perform. Each night had to be perfect and the band had to work a lot harder to achieve that level of success. It was great but much more draining.

As she was riding the elevator, Grace called her. Checking her watch, she realized that she must have been between patients. “Hey, sweets! You get the news?”

Grace smiled, hearing her lover’s enthusiastic voice. “I did and wondered when we could go visit.”

“Yeah. Well, I need to call Jenn and set something up. I’ll head down to Philly real soon, but we can go together when you have the time away.”

Grace was thinking. “I knew you’d want to go down ASAP. But I have to clear my calendar. I’m still working with Teri on Thursdays, so I can switch patients around.” She opened her computer. “Let’s see. It’s going to take me a few days to clear it. I’m thinking I can get down there Friday and then we can stay in Philly over the weekend.”

Gina was nodding as she took off her shoes at the apartment door. “Yeah, that would be great. I’m going to text Jenn and maybe slip down in the morning.”

“Wonderful. Did you get a run yet?”

“Yep. It was great. I had time for an hour of meditation and yoga, and then a seven mile run.”

“Mmm. I love my woman with a hard body.”

“Uh-huh. And I adore being in the arms of my beautiful doctor. Whatcha feel like eating tonight?”

“I was thinking seafood.”

Gina was just hopping into the shower. “Okay, I’ll do a reservation. How about Ocean Prime? Good crab cakes.”

“Great on all counts. Thank you, baby.”

Gina picked up her phone and texted Jenn saying that she’d been there on Tuesday morning.
.
.

As she walked down the hill, she paused to listen to the birds calling out to each other. Marveling at the many different varieties hidden in the deep woods, she watched them fly and feed.

Walking through the trees, she smelled the pine scent and felt the needles underfoot. She touched the lower branches and ran her hands through the green leaves of the colorful maples. The soft texture made her smile.

Zoe leaned over to share the text from Jenn with Bruno. He’d been busy rubbing too much cocoa butter on her body, but it did feel good. Zoe didn’t want to encourage him, but she’d become addicted to the stuff.

After the big concert weekend at the Hollywood Bowl, Zoe and Bruno had said their goodbyes and flew off to Oahu. They found a suite at the Four Seasons Resort and didn’t venture out for the first three days. Dining on love and room service, Zoe thought that the natural rock waterfall shower in their suite was her favorite thing. Bruno promised to install one in their bathroom when they got home.

Bruno had been walking on air since Zoe told him she was ready to wear her engagement ring. From that moment on, everything they did together became precious for him. And when they agreed to bring a new life into this world, they both knew that it would help ease the pain of loss in everyone’s hearts.

Zoe had lost her mother to cancer when she was a teen. It had devastated both her dad, Conor, and her. Since then, Bruno had been her biggest supporter. And when Bruno’s brother had a complete breakdown involving mental illness, kidnapping, and murder, watching him tragically die when his own weapon misfired was a horror. Both Bruno’s parents took it hard when they lost their youngest son.

Zoe was the first Wildcat to get pregnant, and soon she would be the first band member to bring a baby on tour. In her mind, she felt mature enough and mentally prepared at twenty-four. She was already looking forward to the Wildcat’s spring tour in Europe and bringing their boomer along. She’d talked to other musicians who’d taken their babies on the road with them. Now she was planning on how she could successfully play four or five nights a week for three hours each night and still be the perfect mother.

Bruno offered to go on tour with her. He could financially afford to play their baby sitter for three months without hurting his own business. His commissions could be put on hold to take care of their new baby while they traveled. Zoe knew it would be a challenge, but she wanted it all. On their summer tour, she’d insisted on bringing a chef and trainer to help her through her pregnancy. The peace of mind knowing her trainer was an EMT had made it easier.

Her doctor had told her that she could keep doing everything she’d done before getting pregnant, which included her daily run and playing with the band. But the best part was making time for Bruno. Their relationship had never been better, and their love had never been stronger.

After getting Jenn’s text, Zoe dialed her phone and waited for Jenn to answer. She gave a little cheer when she picked up. “Hey, sweetie. So glad to read your text.”

Jenn wiped a tear from her eye. “Yeah, such good news.”

“Have you seen her yet?”

Jenn was shaking her head. “Nah. The nurse said she’d be pretty out of it but promised to get me back in to see her before the end of the day. The nurse assured me that she’s going to be lucid tomorrow.”

Zoe smiled. “Well, we’re wheels up tomorrow. We’ve got a direct flight into Philly and should be in the hospital on Wednesday for visiting hours. We’re excited to see you and Teri.”

Jenn smiled, remembering how Zoe had taken Teri under her wing. “She will be over the moon. I’ll let you surprise her. How’re you and Boomer doing?”

“We’re great. Another six weeks and she’s going to join us live and in person!”

“So it’s a girl!”

“Nuh-uh. Still going to be a surprise. We are betting on whether she has red or black hair.”

Jenn laughed. “So many surprises! See ya soon!”

.
.
As she walked further down the hill, she paused to listen to the birds calling to each other. The temperature had cooled and the air felt more humid.

Smith picked up Lisa’s phone and glanced at the text. He raised it for her to see as she approached the picnic bench. She had been trying to lasso a wooden post that had steer horns attached to the top. Each time she succeeded, she’d let out a loud whoop!

Smith smiled and called out. “Hey, beautiful. Jenn just sent you a message.

Lisa came over and read the text. She hugged Smith with glee. “That is good news. But I’ll bet my little sister’s exhausted.”

She stood there, gazing out over Smith's mountaintop. It was a stunning view, but now she was merely staring, not seeing anything at all. Her mind was racing. She turned to Smith with a tear in her eye. “Hey, cowboy. I’m thinking about all the hurdles Teri has jumped over in the past year. It’s so unfair she’s had to grow up so quickly.”

Smith understood. He’d heard the entire story and knew about Teri’s revelations and her surprise transition. He tried to imagine living his life for eighteen years as a guy, only to discover that he was intersex and had ovaries that were making estrogen deep inside his body. And in the midst of this discovery, she was starting puberty, which sealed the deal. “Tell me if I’m out of bounds. Your sister was your brother growing up, right?”

Lisa nodded.

“And I’m guessing that she dressed as a boy and acted like one, too? And no one ever wondered?”

“Right.”

“Doesn’t that bother you that no one ever thought it odd?”

“Well, looking back, we always wondered why Teri never gained a lot of muscle and all the stuff that went along with other guys. But the doctor always explained that he was a late bloomer and eventually catch up. Teri used to talk about having testosterone treatments and getting all muscle-bound. Of course, now we realize that his body was getting ready for estrogen and a woman’s puberty. But no one ever suspected what was really happening.”

“Do they have any idea when her puberty really started?”

Lisa shrugged. “In hindsight, her gender was starting to make itself visible earlier, but no one was looking for it. Because she was always so lean and tall, her body development was more subtle. And since she’s intersex, her bone structure is more neutral than either a man’s or woman’s body. It really wasn’t until she was wearing foam pads pretending to be Tasha, that Gina’s sister, Isabella, noticed her development under the pads that covered her butt, hips, and breasts.”

Lisa stared up at the sky before she tried to answer. “The whole thing’s been unreal. Teri’s still the same, quirky, gifted, extremely caring pain in the ass. However, this whole change made her aware of the real world and forced her to grow up more quickly than a typical eighteen-year-old girl. The first change I noticed was her leaving all that geeky, slacker behavior behind. And she has grown up so much. Teri’s a changed person. I love her and want to protect her. I’m totally willing to do whatever I can to help support her.”

Smith shook his head. “Yeah, she’s lucky.”

Lisa looked at him strangely. “How so?”

“She’s got all these folks around her who love and care for her. It seems like everyone she’s come in contact with adores her. She hasn’t met the hateful people who’ll tear her down just for existing. When Eaten By Raptors were on the road, there were lots of jealous, frightened, ignorant folks ready to throw shade at anything that was different. It seemed like all punk bands got a lot of shit thrown at them. EBR wasn’t any different.”

“And what did that do to you guys?”

“Well, we bonded together, and it really made us brothers, protecting each other and standing up for our music.”

Lisa wiped a tear from her eye. “Uh-huh. Your story is the same as ours. Our band has been a bubble for her. Everyone loves her so much and has done their best to protect her. I think the Wildcats are something special. We’re more than a rock band; we are family.”

Smith hugged her. “Yeah, it’s pretty obvious that everyone loves her.”

“But you know Teri has been upfront about herself and all the changes she’s had to endure. Having to tell her friends and the world about discovering her intersex diagnosis was a pretty traumatic step. But that’s another story.”

“How so?”

“Well, we decided that it would be best to get ahead of the press and control her story. Just as we were getting noticed, this great reporter from the Philly paper wrote the most amazing article about Teri and what she was going through. We all waited to see what effect if would have telling people about her intersex diagnosis, but no shit ever hit the fan. Everyone ignored her big reveal. Teri had written this comical song about people who dressed up as furry animals. And when we dressed up in costumes to play it live, someone used their phone, recording it, then posting it online. People went crazy over “Fur Face” and it spread like wildfire on the internet.”

Smith shook his head. “Yeah. I always wonder why everyone freaks out over Fur Face when you perform it. It’s kinda stupid-cool. But, seriously, EBR could never have done anything like that. Not trying to be sexist or anything, but we never could have done cuteness or even laughing at ourselves. And to think Teri’s brain saw making Furries into a heavy metal song is genius. Teri is honestly some sort of musical heavy hitter. The way she just walked into the studio and immediately helped produce EBR’s music was incredible.”

“Yeah, Fur Face did turn out to be way over the top with the silly costumes and everything. I don’t think we saw it as anything more than a throwaway and here it’s become expected when we perform. We carried three identical furry costumes for each of us this summer. It’s really a good thing that no one has tired of it.”

“I know the answer to that.”

“What?”

“It’s cause the band doesn’t take themselves seriously. You guys are just having fun and loving what you do. Like when you suddenly adopted the Flower Sisters and brought brass into the band. Out of nowhere Tiffany’s performing the B-52’s and Aretha Franklin songs. Seriously, the Wildcats performing hard rock and Bach in the same set is pretty edgy, but your fans eat it up.”

Smith was grinning. “You know, Eaten had never met Teri and the first time she walked into our rehearsal she’s offering production suggestions and updating all our ten year old hits and breathing new life into them. The guys were completely blown away by an eighteen-year-old!”

“Yep. She does that with us. She heard the idea of bringing in brass and suddenly started rearranging stuff and getting new covers together.”

“Yeah, and the way Tiffany doesn’t mind performing Love Shack, it’s like there’s no ego involved.”

“Well, she totally blows the audience's minds when she plays her cello. Which, of course, is another Teri idea.”

“Uh-huh. She is a key player for the Wildcats.”

“Bad story - back when Teri was kidnapped, we played as a four-piece band that night at the Rendezvous because we were committed to helping the owner, Robert. And let me tell you how those hard-boiled rockers were all crying over thinking about Teri being missing and the hole she left in the band.”

Lisa paused. “And all of this has really raised my perception of the whole LGBTQ community. I never thought of Teri as being anything special and then finding out she’s intersex and totally left hanging at eighteen. And I never thought of Gina as being odd or different. We grew up together, and her gayness never seemed to be an issue. I know this is going to sound strange, but I never saw her take much heat for her sexuality. Of course, a lot of women athletes support each other, gay or straight. But now with Teri and her intersex discovery, I’m especially sensitive to the trans community because of how much hate they receive for no reason at all. It’s hard to understand why anyone is treated like a criminal when they’re just trying to exist. Every time we perform a show, we ensure that a portion of the profits is donated to a local agency. We’ve donated a significant amount of money to organizations that support teens, particularly those facing issues related to gender and sexuality. And we have people come up to talk to us, and it’s really become a much larger community for everyone.”

Smith leaned over and kissed her, then pulled her into his lap. “You make me so proud to be with you. Even though I’m eight years older, I look up to you and everything you do. I’m so lucky to love you.”

He squeezed her and nuzzled her ear. “But you’re always educating me. How come we communicate so well? I feel like we’ve been best friends forever. What’s with that?”

Lisa grinned. “I’m not doing anything special besides adoring and loving you too much. I worry that I’m smothering you.”

“Nah. Everything is perfect.” He lifted her hand to check her watch. “Opps! Will you look at the time? All this talk has made me hungry.”

Lisa nodded. “Okay. What do you want to eat?”

Smith grabbed her hand and started pulling them down to the ground. “Uh, you.”

As Smith started to undress her, she held him out at arm’s length. “Uh-huh, sounds good, cowboy. But the big question is, how soon can we be in Philly?”

As she walked, she smiled. She’d never felt more at ease. She was happy.  

Dear Reader,

I took some time off and rewrote the story from the beginning. I'm pleased and wanted to share them with my readers. I've inserted the newer version here.
.

Three
.

She saw a sparkling ocean beyond the tree line. Walking carefully down to the beach, she marveled at how soft the sand was as she dipped a toe into the water. Rows of shells and coral washed up from the incoming tide surrounded her, and she could see tiny crabs climbing in and out of what remained after the tide went back out.

Jenn checked her watch. She saw A woman in scrubs enter the Recovery Lounge and come over. “Hi, Jenn. I’m Teri’s other nurse, Robyn, and it’s time to wake her up. Come on back with me.”

Jenn shoved everything into her backpack and followed the nurse into a room. Then she saw Teri just lying there. She was pale, her lips were white, and she was breathing very softly. Her eyes were closed, and she looked so tiny in the big bed surrounded by all those machines. She had tubes connected to her. All the sounds were mechanical. The monitor’s beeping, the blood pressure cuff inflating, and the noise of the ice machine all looked like the set of a Hollywood horror movie.

Jenn felt the tears streaming down her face. It was too much for her to comprehend.

Robyn came over and held her hand. “It’s okay. Remember, she’s unconscious and just coming out of surgery.”

Jenn’s voice was no louder than a whisper. “Is she all right? She looks so pale.”

Robyn smiled. “Well, she just went through six hours of major surgery. It’s going to take her body time to recover. Just stand here and watch the action.”

Jenn looked on as Robyn started adjusting the controls, sending fluids into Teri’s body through a port on her hand. “I’m giving her a wake-up call, and we’re flushing any sedatives still lingering from the operating room. Give her a minute or two to figure it all out.

Without hesitating, she walked into the warm ocean, smiling at how wonderful the water felt. Holding her breath, she lowered her head under the waves and began swimming deeper.

But when she moved, everything spun around violently. She attempted to scream, but the pain in her throat was terrible.

Suddenly, a face loomed so close that she couldn’t focus. “Welcome back, Teri Nelson. I’m Robyn, your nurse on the recovery floor. You’ve just come out of surgery.”

Robyn patted her hand reassuringly, “Honey, the operation’s over, and everything went well.” She continued speaking as she busied herself with the bed. “Your throat and tongue ache where they inserted a breathing tube during surgery. It’s been replaced with a cannula feeding oxygen for you to help you breathe easier. In a minute, I’m going to get you some crushed ice and bring you a soda.”

Teri couldn’t feel anything below her waist. She heard a machine between her legs. She lifted her blanket to look.

Robyn watched her closely. “That’s the sound of an icing machine for your surgical area. It’s essential to keep the swelling under control. Right now, you’re still numbed from your operation and packed with gauze to maintain the shape of your new vagina. There’s a drain inside to remove all the fluid, and a catheter in your urethra. Those bags are under your bed. Everything comes out before we get you up and walking around.”

Teri listened, but her mind drifted. As everything aligned, she realized she’d been given a gift.

She took a deep breath. The surgery was over. Instead of the fear of falling into a bottomless chasm, she prepared herself to leap hurdles.

Back when her intersex diagnosis was coming to light and the estrogen was causing her body to head into puberty, she remembered many dialogues with her counselor, Grace Goldman.

“I don’t know, Grace. I’m totally unprepared for what’s happening to me. I’ve had no practice being female other than dressing up to play in our rock band. And that really wasn’t practicing being a real woman. As Jenn reminded me, I really wasn’t playing the role of a girl, but of a hard rock goddess. She pointed out that there wasn’t much femininity about Joan Jett or even Pat Benatar. Sure, those women could rock in heels, tight outfits, and makeup, but I was play acting and pretending to be them.”

Teri remembered Grace listening and nodding. “You’re struggling to fit it. But you’re trying too hard to meet expectations that don’t exist. It’s your mind that is setting you up for failure.”

“Yeah, Grace. Sometimes I wish for the old days when I could wear the same jeans for weeks, and a shower just meant standing in the hot water for ten minutes.”

When Grace laughed out loud, Teri remembered continuing.

Teri grinned. “Playing in the band as a female avatar taught me how to look like a twenty-two-year-old girl. I started taking shorter strides to navigate in high heels, but I had no girl thoughts. Even when I played the guitar, I wasn’t thinking about Taylor Swift or Olivia Rodrigo. I wasn’t pretending to be Adelle or Mariah Carey. I was thinking about Jimi Hendrix and Eric Clapton. I don’t yearn for curling up in fluffy blankets, clutching stuffed animals, or dreaming about boys. That might have been Tasha if she was real, but once Amos beat the snot out of her and was going to rape then kill her, that whole fantasy turned into a nightmare. Suddenly, being naive was dangerous, and I saw that there were predators out there waiting to snuff me out.”

“You know, once I abandoned Tasha, I struggled to step forward and become who I thought I should be. Sure, I changed the spelling of my name, but deep inside, no girl thoughts were going on. I wasn’t really Teri. I was still the eighteen-year-old guy dressing up and pretending to be Jimmy Paige.”

Grace sat and listened. “I hear you, but you’ve made changes, didn’t you?”

“Well, yeah. All I started wearing were girls’ clothes, I washed with body wash, and used goopy products in my heavily styled punk hairdo. I looked like a girl and smelled like a girl. I’d become compulsive about not going out without a little makeup. And I made the time to look nice. I think that’s when I stopped acting like a guy. Now, I’m different. I’ve imitated the Wildcats for so long, it’s become me. It’s crazy.”

Grace smiled. “You haven't told me anything new. Tell me about how the summer tour helped.”

“Well, a while back, I had time to think about who I was and how I wanted to appear. I looked at the other Wildcats and used them as my role models. It was strange to stop worrying about thinking like a girl. And that’s when I knew that I could be female without becoming a Barbie. I could dress up on stage at night, but still wear sweats during the day as long as they were Capris and tiny tee shirts.”

“That’s progress. You needed to build on that.”

“Yeah. And suddenly I had to wear a bra because I needed it. Those tight tees and thin sweatshirts only accented my changing shape. It was strange to look in the mirror and see my butt cheeks rounding out. Even my hips and upper thighs were thickening. I read about it, and even though my bone structure was not female, it wasn’t male either. I never had big shoulders or a broad chest.”

“It was so strange to realize I was going through puberty. I’d been judging myself through the wrong eyes. I was seeing myself as an underdeveloped male who would eventually change. Instead, as my fat headed towards different parts of my body, it was scary.”

Teri smiled and remembered when Grace reached out and held her hand. She could still remember yearning to be in her arms. That’s when she realized that having a female body wasn’t what was determining who she was attracted to. Teri smiled when she realized it was simple. She liked women and never had any doubt about her preferences. And after having sex in Chicago with Jenn’s sister and her boyfriend, an attractive guy, it solidified her choices. She stopped worrying. She might have been physically going through puberty as the estrogen flowed through her, but she was still the same. Loving Jenn and playing music was her life.

Teri remembered talking to Grace after she visited Chicago about her group sex night. “I realized that I still fit into my world. There are female gamers, geeks, and nerds. And all the Wildcats were jocks who played sports at Allentown High School. They weren’t Barbies, even though they glammed up to play to their fans. It was great to realize that there was still room for me in this world.”

Grace was smiling. “You’ve come a long way in your journey. I like the way you’ve stayed positive and rational. You’re a very mature young woman.”

“I guess I’ve had to grow up quickly. I wasn’t given many choices. I mean, when I survived Amos’s madness and not dying in a shitty fifties kitchen down the shore in Sea Isle, I realized that I needed to give myself a break.”

Grace nodded her head for her to continue.

“The women in the Wildcats are as gorgeous as fashion models, but none of them had much interest in the trappings of the ultra-feminine girly girl. That’s when I knew I could be myself and still be a woman.”

Grace smiled. “Are you comfortable that it’s a decision? It’s not a rationalization?”

“Well, that’s when I started thinking seriously about having a vagina. Back when the doctors told me that my testicles weren’t real but simply fibrous masses that could lead to tumors, we agreed to have them removed. And I knew that my tiny penis was merely a clitoris, it became pretty obvious that my body was more female than male. And when we knew my ovaries were creating estrogen inside me, I figured I was just missing a vagina. Since I didn’t have any male genitalia, there was literally nothing to lose.”

Grace smiled. “I hear you, and it makes sense. But sexual reassignment surgery is a long process that you’ll need to research. I recommend that we contact a surgeon and talk to some post-operative people before you go much further.”

Teri remembered that moment and how she stood and hugged Grace. “Saying all of this out loud makes me feel more confident. My mom’s boss is a doctor who works with transitioning people. He’s been involved with helping me from the beginning. And then there’s Jessica Jade.”

Grace spoke as she nodded. “That sounds like a good place to start. Remember that knowledge is power.”

Teri tried to clear her head and focus. She smiled at Robyn but was having trouble concentrating. Her eyes kept closing. She felt a squeeze on her arm.

Robyn spoke. “Teri, we’re here to take care of you, sweetheart. Besides fluids, you’re also getting a strong dose of painkillers. Just remember that everything went fine. Now, rest your eyes, and I’ll get you those ice chips.”

Teri watched the blurry form leave the room. She took deep breaths. Her brain was moving slowly, and she was high. She amused herself listening to the rhythm of the beeps, trying to use the sound as a metronome. She’d hum but kept forgetting what song she had in her head.

She looked over and saw Jenn. It was hard to focus, and it was a little cloudy. But Teri just knew it was her.

Robyn returned holding two large Styrofoam cups. “Here you go. Jenn’s going to feed you ice very slowly. Now take your time because choking is a real no-no.”

As she felt the bed lifting slowly, she heard a motor vibrating under her. When her head and trunk were raised, Teri saw she had a picture window, and the walls were painted a faded green. Her nurse, Robyn, was wearing dark blue scrubs.

She was so high, she was in a dreamland. But then she thought about a dream she’d had.

It had been so familiar. Teri remembered when Grace had helped her deal with her fears and anxiety after she was kidnapped. Together, she’d guided Teri and encouraged her to use her imagination to create a special safe place. In her sessions, Teri imagined she was standing on the top of a hill, bright green grass under her feet, with flowers growing everywhere. She’d feel the breeze and hear the buzzing of the insects. Everywhere she’d look, she’d see beauty and feel safe.

Now she was in a hospital world, wrapped in a warm, protected cocktail of painkillers that made everything warm and fuzzy. Her mind moved slowly. No pain, no fears. But she remembered traveling to her safe world and wondered if she’d been dreaming during her operation.

She watched as Jenn dipped a long-handled plastic spoon into the cup and brought out ice shards. Jenn smiled and waited until Teri opened her mouth and fed them to her.

“I’m a baby bird,” Teri croaked as the first shards melted on her tongue and trickled down her throat. She savored the ice and used her tongue to run it around her mouth before letting it slide down her bruised throat. “Geez, I have a terrible taste in my mouth.”

Jenn shrugged, then filled the spoon until it was empty.

Robyn lifted the sheet and checked Teri’s legs. “You’re wearing elastic support stockings to prevent blood clots. Let me know if they start to rub.” She smiled. “Now, are you ready to try a soda?”

Teri croaked out, “Please.”

Robyn handed Jenn a can of Coke and another cup of ice. There was a bendable straw attached to the cup. Robyn looked at Teri. “Okay. You’re only going to get a little bit at a time, and I’m going to let you hold the cup.”

When the soda was gone, she spoke to her patient. “Remember that you have a catheter in your urethra. You can’t feel it, but try to relax your bladder and just let it go. Don’t try to squeeze your muscles and hold back. We want you to make sure everything works.”

Teri turned to Robyn. “Hey, could I have dreamed during my operation?”
 
Robyn shrugged. “It’s possible. Some anesthetics can give you vivid dreams. Ask your doctor when you see her.”
 
Teri was wide-eyed. “Well, I had the coolest dream. I was on a hilltop, and then swimming in the ocean. Everything was in color, and amazing.”

Teri nodded as she felt the bed being lowered. She saw Robin adjust the IV drips on a touchpad near the bags. “It’s time to rest. Kiss Jenn and close your eyes, honey. When you wake up, I’ll introduce you to Julia, the other nurse in this wing.”

As she closed her eyes, Teri took a deep breath and smiled. Everything was okay.

Gina called Richard immediately after talking to Jenn. He picked up and cheerily said, “Hey, Gina! How’s your vacation coming along?”

“Richard, it’s been great relaxing with all the rich people in the luxury of the East Side of Manhattan, but I need to head into Philly.”

“Right, a visit to the hospital? Phil and I were just discussing the good news about our wonder girl. Would you like me to arrange transportation?”

Gina smiled. “Sure. I was hoping you could do that.”

“Of course, I can. That’s my job. I’m guessing you want to head out in the morning.”

“I do.”

“How about ten o’clock? You’ll miss all the congestion of rush hour traffic. I’ll have the driver call up to you when he’s out front.”

“Thank you.”

“Well, tell everyone, especially Teri, we’re sending our best wishes. We found the perfect gift for her.”

“A gift, huh? What’d you get her?”

“I searched out and found three mint condition live vinyl albums - Jimi Hendrix’s Band of Gypsys; The Allman Brothers Live At Filmore East; and Stevie Ray Vaughan and Double Trouble Live at the Austin City Limits.”

“Oh, my gosh. You must have paid a fortune for those. You know she’s going to totally flip out. It will be guaranteed to brighten her day.”

“Good. Your driver will have the package in the car when they pick you up. You can be our delivery person.”

“Okay, Richard, and thanks for arranging the ride.”

“Just make sure you tell everyone that we send our love.”

“I will. What have you and Phil been doing?”

“We’ve been spending Wildcat money on fancy dinners, Broadway shows, wonderful new designer clothing, and a bit of travel, too. All the pampering we can give ourselves after a long, hot summer.”

“Seriously?”

“No. We’re just enjoying a bit of quiet time. Phil’s headed back to the house and the studio in a couple of weeks to warm things up. We’re guessing that the band will be itching by then. Currently, I’m coordinating plans for the European leg of the tour and reviewing Wildcats merchandise. If the tour starts to sell out, we’re also considering Asia and Australia. Bill Wiggins, Ghibli, and Conor are still looking at capitalizing on the momentum you’ve created.”

“Seriously?”

“Sure. Strange as it sounds, we’ve been approached by toy companies for Wildcats figures and a scale-sized tour bus. There’s even a stage made by unfolding the boxes. And they are even talking about a Wildcats Anime cartoon.”

“That’s so crazy! I’m thinking about you guys. The two of you deserve something special after steering all the craziness of this summer tour.”

“Speaking of our tour, don’t forget that the Wildcats are booked for Thanksgiving as the backup band for Beyoncé and Taylor Swift on SNL, right?”

“Oh, I heard. Who could forget that? How cool is that going to be? I mean, we did a whole set with them at the Rose Bowl. Whoever thought that Teri’s bright idea to have the two biggest pop stars in the universe do a show together would become the most talked-about thing on the internet. And to think that the Wildcats played behind the most successful pop stars of today.”

“Well, it was an amazing moment, and the fundraiser is still going on. Warner’s has arranged to continue downloading all the songs and making a video available as well. And they’re using Teri’s idea of pay what you think it’s worth as part of the charity. It’s going to set records with all the money it will raise.”

“Yeah. Pretty cool.”

“Well, it’s going to be even cooler when the Wildcats head up to Rockefeller Center to rehearse with the stars. Are you guys interested in doing any of the skits for SNL? It would mean you’d need to be in New York for the whole week?”

Gina laughed. “Well, I can’t speak for the rest of the guys but I’m totally in. Rehearsing with the cast and doing skits, wow. How much fun will that be? But I don’t know about Zoe and Teri.”

“Well, we’ll have to see just how exciting it’ll be. Zoe will either be bursting with a baby or recently postpartum. And of course, Teri will still be dealing with post-operative recovery efforts of her surgery, too.”

Gina laughed. “Yeah. The Wildcats have conquered bigger challenges in the past. Imagine Zoe giving birth at Thirty Rock!”

“Oh, no, Gina. I’m trying not to even think about the logistics of having a Thanksgiving baby. Dealing with all the unknowns is always stressful, but just the thought of delivering a baby live on TV is inconceivable. But we will have a team standing by, just in case. Now, speaking of crazy, both Taylor and Beyoncé want you guys to help write and produce a special Christmas charity album for the two of them. Lorne Michaels wants to create a one-hour TV special for the Wildcats, Taylor Swift, and Beyoncé. He thinks that the band can write songs, play, and sing on the show, too.”

“Oh, wow. That’s a crazy idea. But that’s looking for new songs in less than three months!”

Richard laughed. “I know, crazy, right? But both women have unpublished songs that can be reworked into a seasonal album.. And they want Teri to arrange their songs so that they can perform them together. The Wildcats just need a couple of songs, too. And don’t forget that the band is the musical guest on the SNL Christmas show, too.”

“Richard, that would be so crazy! Everyone will be excited. I can’t wait to hear what they each have to say.”

“Well, speaking of that, when was the last time you talked to your dad? He’s got something to share, and I won’t spoil the surprise.”

Gina nodded. “A surprise, huh? Okay, I’ll call him at work tomorrow when I’m in the limo. If I call him at home tonight, Mom will get on, and he’ll sneak off and have a Scotch and a cigar somewhere else. Mom is the one who always wants to talk.”

“Well, when I hang up, I’ll arrange your transportation. Have fun!”

After talking with Richard and hearing about Teri’s present, Gina began to think about something for Grace. She wanted to buy her a gift that she would know came from her heart. She flopped down on the couch in Grace’s small study while staring out the picture window, which offered the best view of Central Park.

As she was sitting there staring out at the beautiful view, Gina got an idea. She called Grace’s favorite gallery owner and in a few minutes, she outlined what she had in mind. The gallery owner was just as excited as Gina was with her idea. It was really simple. Knowing that Grace filled her office with her favorite photos and paintings, Gina figured she would have a painting of the view from the sixteenth floor to hang in her second-floor office, especially if it was painted by a favorite artist. It would be a great surprise. Gina took a deep breath and relaxed.

Grace had refused every offer that Gina had made for jewelry, trips, or a shopping spree. Knowing that Grace had amazing tastes, she was disappointed when her lover just wanted her and nothing more. But now, she had a personal gift that would be a surprise that she wouldn't want to say no.

Finally, Robyn and Julia came into the room to start putting Teri to bed, and Jenn was able to spend a few minutes holding her hand and whispering to her. Robyn came over and suggested not to worry. They would be there to monitor her, and Teri would sleep through the night.

Jenn leaned over and whispered, “Baby, it’s time for you to sleep. I’m going back to our place for the night, but I’ll be here tomorrow morning.” She kissed her sleeping girlfriend and took an Uber back to their apartment.

After showering, she curled up in bed and fell asleep, knowing that she’d be over at the hospital when they opened for visitors at ten.

Tuesday morning, Gina saw a large two-toned SUV sitting outside on Fifth Avenue. She was pleased to see a cute young woman holding the door for her.

The woman smiled and looked her in the eyes. “Gina DeNardo?”

Gina looked over the pretty thing in her long-sleeved tee and yoga pants. She almost laughed out loud because she was wearing the same comfy clothes. “That’s me.”

“I’m Tanisha, and I'm ready to drive you down to Philly. Before we start, would you like anything? I’ve got snacks and waters in the back. We even have a chiller, too. And we can stop and get you whatever you want.”

Gina had grabbed a bagel after her morning run and now wanted something sweet. “Uh, any ice cream?”

Tanisha grinned. “We’ve got frozen Snickers, Milky Ways, and Heath Bars. Just watch biting down too hard. I’m not a dentist.”

Gina laughed out loud. “That sounds great. And Tanisha, where are you when you’re not driving this machine?”

“I’m in school, studying law in Philly at Kline.”

Gina knew that Kline was big time. If she attended Drexel, Tanisha must have been at the top of her college class. “Does that mean you drove up from Philly this morning?”

“That’s right. Our service finds it easier to come and get you rather than outsourcing our business to a New York firm. Quality goes a long way in our trade.”

Gina smiled. “You sound like you own the company.”

“Well, yes, it’s a family thing. My mom and grandfather run the business. This has been my side job forever. And the Wildcats are important clients. We enjoy shuttling all of you around Allentown and Philly. And you’re my favorite drummer.”

Gina blushed at her statement. Her gaydar was pinging pretty hard as she climbed into the big vehicle. Looking around inside, Gina was impressed. The back of this SUV was a beautifully upholstered office with two recliners. She turned and looked at her driver. “This is pretty nice back here. What is it?”

Tanisha turned and smiled. “It’s a Maybach. Mercedes makes them. This one is the top of their line, and it’s all electric. I topped off the charge a few minutes before I picked you up. We have plenty of battery to get you back to Philly regardless of the traffic.”

“Very cool. I’ve never paid much attention to our transportation, but it is pretty cool to ride in an electric limo with a beautiful driver. Okay. Well, I’ll let you concentrate on driving us out of this traffic. I have to call my dad.”

Tanisha looked back at her before she started to maneuver through Manhattan traffic. “Please put in a good word for me. I’m looking for an internship, and your dad’s law firm is the best in Allentown.”

“Sure, I’d be happy to talk to my pop.” She grinned and wagged her finger. “But then you’ll owe me.”

Gina watched the young woman stare into the rear-view mirror. Tanisha grinned. “Owe you, huh? Uh, you know you’ve got a reputation.”

Gina laughed. “Me, a reputation? Wait, do you keep a file on everyone you drive?”

“Nope. Just the beautiful ones.”

Gina inhaled and shook her head. She thought, ‘I love my life, I love my life.’ Picking up her phone, she called her dad.

“Dinardo, Hopkins, and Ryan. How can I help you?”

“Hi, Judy. It’s Gina. Could you have my dad call me when he’s not busy?”

“Gina, he just got off the phone. Let me connect you.”

A minute later, she heard his warm voice. “Hey, baby. How’s my favorite rock star?”

“Life is good, Daddy. I’m heading down to the hospital to see Teri. What’s up? Richard told me to give you a call.”

“Yep. I asked him to let you know that the lawyer in me needed to touch base. Richard wanted me to share the news about the check William Wiggins just wired us. It’s from the royalties from all the streaming services. Evidently, they send them out quarterly.”

“Oh. I didn’t even know that streaming services paid us royalties. Wow!”

“Sure. They pay the record company every time your songs get played. And all the services have been playing your hits all summer. Every time someone chooses to hear a Wildcat song, you get paid. And all those pennies add up. After Warner’s takes their cut, and Richard gets his share, you guys are splitting a hundred thousand dollars. That’s twenty grand per Cat.”

Gina thought about the painting she’d ordered from the gallery and wondered if that money would cover it. “That’s unexpected. I was going to call you to draw money from my account. I’m having Grace’s favorite artist make a painting of the view from her apartment to hang in her office. However, I’m not sure if I’ll need it. This money should cover it.”

She heard her dad chuckle. “That’s a sweet present for Grace. I’m sure she’s going to love it. My little girl is such a softy.”

“Love does that to you.” Gina looked up and realized that her driver could hear every word.

“Well, baby. I’m going to get back to work. Not all of us get a month’s vacation from their summer tour.”

“That’s true, but in our defense, we hit it hard. Twenty-four-seven for three months is a grind. It sounds like a piece of cake ‘cause we only perform for three hours a night. But you know what it really takes to keep the party going.”

“Well, Richard told me that you’re going international in the Spring. If you’re playing Italy, your mom and I will fly over to hear you.”

“Of course, we’ll book Rome just for you guys. But between now and then, we’ll be rehearsing, and maybe Zoe and Teri will have new material for us to play and record. Who knows? Right now, the two of them are preoccupied. Oh, yeah. One more thing. Do you ever have law school interns?”

“Sure. We always have three or four. You have someone?”

“I might.”

“Just have them send me a resume and text me her name so I can look her up.”

“Okay. Sounds great. But how did you know that it was a she?”

She heard her dad laugh. “I love you, sweetheart.”

“Love you too, dad.”

After she hung up, she closed her eyes and thought about how lucky she was to have a family who embraced her. When she opened her eyes, they were just going over the Ben Franklin Bridge into Philly. Gina looked up at Tanisha and smiled. “Hey.”

“Hey, back. I’ve been having fantasies about the favor I’m going to owe you.”

Gina grinned. “You do know I have a true love.”

Tanisha hummed. “Oh, I know. And that’s what’s going to make it so special.”

Gina just sat there and smiled.

“Uh, Ms Dinardo?”

“Tanisha, Gina is just fine.”

“Thank you for talking to your father, and well, can I ask a question?”

Gina nodded. “Of course.”

“Uh, what was it like when you came out?”

Gina grew quiet.“I was lucky to have the best older sister in the world. She was the one to give me the confidence to be myself.”

She paused and then began her story. “Growing up, I’d struggled with my sexual identity. Initially, I concealed my desires and thoughts, but one day, my older sister found me lying on the bed, sobbing into the pillow. I admitted how lonely I'd become, afraid to move forward and express my feelings of love for another girl that I really liked.”

Gina still remembered what Izzy had told her. “My sister gave me the words of wisdom that I still live by. She said, Baby, you’re not a freak. Stop worrying about your thoughts and embrace them. Loving another woman is the most natural thing you can do. Seriously, who is more beautiful, smells better, and is more delightful in bed than another girl? A woman knows how to push your buttons both sexually and in your mind. Loving women is a natural thing. Take it from me. My whole life revolves around women and beauty. Some day, I’m going to open up a salon and cater to women who love to be pampered.”

“I remember smiling and looking at her. Even though she’d always dated guys, she was the best, loving sister. I dried my tears because she believed her. Then I asked, a salon? Have you already thought of a name for this perfect haven?”

“I still remember hearing Izzy laugh. Of course I have, she said. It’s going to be called Isabella’s. And it will be famous throughout the whole Allentown area.”

strong>

Dear Readers,
When I took some time off, it was easier to rewrite the story from the beginning. Here's the newer version.
.

After showing their tickets, Lisa and Smith walked down the ramp into the waiting plane. Lisa chuckled at the flight attendant leading them to their seats. The woman couldn’t take her eyes off Smith. She imagined that the woman was old enough to remember EBR and had probably seen her boyfriend in a movie or two. Lisa knew he radiated that star charisma. After being in a world-famous band and several big movies, she liked that he didn’t notice the fuss surrounding him as they quietly sat in the corner of first class.

After getting settled in their seats, the same flight attendant stood in the aisle, blocking the view of their seats so the rest of the passengers who were headed in wouldn’t notice them. As much as she enjoyed the Wildcats' success, sometimes she just wanted to be herself. She knew she’d never complain, but having the most beautiful man on the planet for a boyfriend made her conspicuous, too. People who saw them together probably wondered who she was. After all, she was part of a band, whereas Smith had been a rock star for years and now was featured in big movies, too. She made a note to ask Grace Goldman’s advice on how to avoid passive-aggressive jealousy.

After they took off, Smith leaned over and buried his nose in his iPad on his tray table. He was working on lyrics for new EBR music.

Lisa looked over and read some of the words. “Hmm. Storm clouds, lightning, heavy rain. Sure sounds like a recycled Eaten song to me.”

He turned his head slowly, smiling into her face. “Uh-huh. Except this one might have the sun coming out. You never know, maybe I’ll throw some love into the mix.”

Lisa squeezed his thigh and inched up his leg using her fingers. She whispered in her sexiest voice, “The sun is coming out, huh? Like in the itsy-bitsy spider? When the sun came out and dried up all the rain, and the itsy-bitsy spider went up the spout again.”

Smith inhaled as her fingers moved up her leg like a spider, then caressed him. He pretended to shake his head. “Why did I have to fall in love with such a sexy, wise-ass? But how come your mom’s not crazy like you?”

Lisa made a fist and smacked him hard on the bicep before she went back to stimulating him. “Crazy, huh? I think that’s the part of me you like the most. I’m just not one of the hundreds of women who have thrown themselves at your feet begging for your love. Speaking of crazy, that reminds me. When things settle down, I want to hire a private detective to track down my sperm donor, my biological parent. Wouldn’t it be ironic if he’s a musician?”

“Or a wise ass.”

Lisa’s hand grabbed down hard on his crotch and grinned devilishly. “Maybe you don’t need this boy for a while.”

“Hey! I’m finally eating real food!”

Jenn smiled as she looked at her girlfriend. Teri was sitting up and wide awake. She had a little bedside table pushed in front of her, and she was eating. “What is it?”

Teri smiled broadly. “I never thought that applesauce could taste so good! But they’re still being careful about my throat and the danger of my choking. So far, I’ve had oatmeal and hot chocolate. Baby food!”

Jenn grinned and leaned over to kiss her. “You look a lot better this morning than you did yesterday.”

“Do I? I don’t remember a thing.”

“That’s okay. You were pretty doped up. How about this morning?”

“I’m good. I don’t think they are giving me much in the way of pain killers, but I’m still numb down there.” Teri finally took a deep breath, sitting in bed, feeling the ice machine between her legs. As she looked across at Jenn, there was a knock on the door. Another smiling nurse was standing there, washing his hands with an antibacterial scrub before he entered. “Hi, Teri Nelson. I’m Dr. Hank. I’m a pulmonologist and here to check your lungs and breathing. This is a standard practice after surgery. Your nurse told me that you sing and play guitar for a living.”

Teri nodded and hoarsely croaked, “I’m in the Wildcats, a band from Allentown.”

The doctor smiled. “I know just who you are. I watched you on Labor Day.”
 
Jenn looked at him. “Do I need to leave?”
 
“Nope.” He beamed. “I’ll only be a few minutes.” Hank admired the two women as he smiled at them both.
 
Jenn was fascinated to watch as the doctor had Teri blow into a tube and recorded the information. He used a stethoscope to listen to her lungs and nodded. “You’re in great shape. You’ll be released and going home in no time at all! My assistant will return this evening and show you exercises. I want you to build up your lung power. Knowing that you sing and play for a living, I want to make sure we send you home in perfect shape.”
 
As he was working, no one noticed Tiffany walk through the door. She immediately came over and gave Teri a warm kiss. “Surprise, Little. This is wonderful. Seeing you stuck in bed, I can keep on kissing and you can’t run away!”
 
She laughed and turned to Robyn and the doctor. “Excuse me, doctor. Can I climb up into bed with my girlfriend? I want to get under the covers with her. Is it too soon to have hot monkey sex?”
 
Robyn looked frantic, not realizing Tiffany was putting on. “Oh, please don’t. She’s still hooked up to too many tubes, and we don’t want anything to go wrong.”
 
Jenn covered her mouth and giggled. She knew Tiff so well and was enjoying her outlandish, impulsive behavior. The woman could make anyone laugh.
 
The man’s jaw dropped. The beautiful, tall, leggy blonde who was carrying on and the exotic-looking brunette were an eyeful. He didn’t know where to look. Even his patient was gorgeous, with her silver punk haircut and perfect skin. He slowly exited the room, realizing that Jenn and Tiffany were laughing and talking like this happened every day. He made a note to return to this room soon and check on the patient more frequently.
 
As everything was settling down, Jenn’s phone buzzed. She glanced at it and asked Robyn if Teri’s mom could come in, too.
 
“No problem, Jenn. I’ll go get them. The whole floor is quiet, so we can even steal chairs from the other rooms.
 
Before too long, Teri and Amy hugged while Tiffany talked to Conor. As a surgical nurse, Amy was interested in what the nurses and doctors said.
 
Robyn was bringing everyone up to speed. “Well, Teri’s surgeon came in last night at around eleven. She said that she was very pleased with the whole operation and felt that, because Teri was so young and intersex, it made it much easier to complete the surgery. She also said they had to do less cutting and suturing so healing would go faster. She promised to come back again this morning and help pull out the catheter and check on the dressings.”
 
Amy was smiling at Conor. “I’m happy to hear that. Complications are a bitch.” She paused and shook her head. “Excuse my language. I’ve been really agitated with worry through this whole business, and knowing all that could happen in this surgery has had me on edge. I’m relieved.”
 
An hour later, Robyn was trying to get everyone’s attention. “I need to kick all of you out. The doctor notified us that she’s on her way. When she gets here, we’ll need to disconnect all of Teri’s tubes and her catheter. And after the doctor finishes checking her dressings, I’ll bring you back in so you can talk to her. Then we get Teri up and walking. The whole procedure should take us about thirty minutes, and when we’re done, I’ll come get you.”
 
Conor smiled. “That’s fine. We’ll all take a lunch break. We packed food and left it in coolers in the Recovery Lounge. C’mon, gang, let’s go eat.”
 
Teri sat up and waved her hands. “Hey! What about me? Who’s going to feed me?”
 
Robyn laughed. “Your cafeteria tray is on its way. Sorry, it’s not catered, just hospital food. You’ll get used to it. You’re on a pretty strict diet for the next three days while you’re under our care.”
 
Teri could be heard moaning and pretending to complain as everyone filed out.

Amy and Conor pulled out sandwiches, sodas, and pretzels. Jenn and Tiffany got out the napkins and paper plates as Tiffany spoke. “This looks good, Mrs. Nelson. Thank you for feeding us. You, too, Conor.”
 
Jenn always smiled that Tiffany was on a first-name basis with Conor. She remembered hearing about how, in the old days, when Conor was smuggling arms worldwide, he was very selective about who Zoe could bring home to their very secure home. Teri had told her all about the fortress the first time she visited. Conor built a mansion with high-security walls and lights everywhere. Teri visited when she’d just joined the Wildcats. That night, Conor gifted her a classic Fender Telecaster to welcome her into his daughter's band.
 
Since then, Conor had fallen in love with Teri and Lisa’s mom, Amy. The Wildcats played Cupid and were all pleased with themselves that the two parents had found each other. Amy had never married and was a single parent. Zoe’s mom had died of cancer when she was nineteen, and both Conor and she had been heartbroken. When her mom had been diagnosed, Conor Finely had given up being an outlaw and dedicated himself to his family’s well-being.
 
Now, Conor was content to dabble in importing Japanese Saki and fine French wines. He was still sore that the US Government wouldn’t give him an export license to sell Kentucky Bourbon throughout the world. He simply said, “They’re still mad. The government was never able to make a case against me, and this is their revenge. But now it’s too late because I haven’t done anything illegal in years.”
 
A new voice could be heard as everyone was munching down on Italian hoagies and Herr’s potato chips. “Hey, gang! Did you leave anything for me?” 
 
Everyone stood up and exchanged hugs and kisses with Gina. As they found her a soda and a sub, she told them all about what she’d been doing for the past couple of weeks. “I’m keeping myself busy during the day, and then Grace and I go out to eat and visit clubs in Soho and the Village to listen and watch bands. It does make me itchy to drum.”

At that point, the nurses invited them back into Teri’s room. They were all surprised to see Teri looking a bit more like herself after she’d been disconnected from her IV lines.

Then, everyone listened while Gina told them all about her conversation with her dad: “We’re each twenty thousand dollars richer. I never knew it, but online services pay us royalties for every play online. Our checks are already deposited. Mine is earmarked for a Grace present.”
 
Even though her voice still hurt, Teri whispered, “What are you getting the most beautiful woman in the world?” She loved her counselor dearly and still had a huge fantasy surrounding her.

Gina happily described her idea for a new painting for Grace’s office.

“That’s a great idea. I’ve spent a lot of sessions sitting in there, and she has quite a gallery of original paintings and photographs hanging on her walls.”
 
Tiffany turned. “Twenty grand is sweet. I also want to see the statistics from William Wiggins on which songs were requested, as well as the breakdown from the streaming services. I’m curious to see what songs were most popular and where. Maybe we could get age demographics, too.”
 
Gina looked at her. “What’s that going to tell you?”
 
Tiff nodded. “It’ll give us insight into which songs were the favorites and help us to plan for the next record.”
 
Gina laughed and held up a wrapped package. “Yeah, speaking of records. Richard and Phil gave me a present to give to Teri.” They all watched as Teri unwrapped her gift.

“Oh, my gosh! Look!” She held up the three album covers. “They found mint-condition vinyl recordings of my rock gods playing live! Cool, huh?”
 
Jenn was smiling and shaking her head. “I can see it now. You’re not going to be able to relax until they’re played at full volume on your stereo back at the house.” She turned to the nurse. “Keep an eye on her. She’s going to be climbing out of bed just to hear them. All she’s been doing since she was on the Tonight Show and met Questlove is going crazy shopping everywhere for vinyl. I don’t even ask her how much she spends anymore.”
 
Gina smiled. “Buying vinyl? I thought she was getting all of her stuff through Questlove.”
 
“No. The pair of them are music nerds. And since Questlove is in New York, he’ll search out albums for Teri, too. Even DJ Blank has been helping her track down vinyl.”
 
Tiffany smiled. “Blank! How’s he doing? Is he still at the Rendezvous?”
 
Jenn was nodding. “Yep. But he’s branching out since he helped remix Show Me Some Love. He’s become pretty popular in the recording studio and told us that he’s doing shows all along the East Coast.”
 
Tiffany gave a thumbs-up. “It’s so good to hear that he’s become successful. It’s hard to believe that Teri conceived a club song and sent it to him the second night we played at the Rendezvous together.”
 
Gina laughed and pointed at Tiffany. “Remember how she just taught the song to us on the fly. And you threw a fit and didn’t want to do dance music.”
 
Tiffany was shaking her head. “Yeah, when I heard what she wanted to do, I worried about our cred as punk. Yeah, I wanted nothing to do with all of that. And then she sends it to Blank, who was DJing in Philly. He played it all weekend, and suddenly everybody was wondering who the Wildcats were.”
 
“Yeah, the Playroom.”
 
Tiffany kissed Teri. “Back then, you really were our Little Shit. And to think, I was worried that making a disco song would affect us. Little did I know that that club song would make us famous.”
 
Gina laughed. “Yeah, I remember. You held a band meeting and wanted to kick that girl to the curb, saying that we didn’t need a fifth member and it would only slow us down.”
 
Tiffany was rolling with laughter. “And I was so right! I’m truly gifted when it comes to reading our future. Yeah, that Teri kid sure has been nothing but trouble.”

Robyn kicked everyone out, saying she needed to help Teri for a few minutes.

The whole crowd retreated to the lounge to wait.

Ten minutes later, Teri appeared through the lounge doors using a walker. She was excitedly smiling until her mom came over and started hugging her.
 
Teri felt the tears through her hospital gown and realized that her mom was coming undone. “Mom, mom. I’m here and everything is fine.”
 
“Oh, I know,” she whispered. “It’s just how much I love you. My baby is the most amazing woman I know.”
 
Robyn cleared her voice to get everyone’s attention. “We need to go back inside recovery. Teri and I need to walk a few more steps. When we return, I'll get you from the lounge. We won’t be long.”
 
Gina’s phone buzzed in her back pocket. She looked at the phone. “Hey, Jenn.”
 
Jenn looked up from putting the waters back in the cooler. “Uh-huh?”
 
“How many people did you text about Teri’s surgery?”
 
Jenn nodded. “Teri and I made a list. You know Teri. Not a lot of subtleties.”

“Well, everybody we know seems to be texting. Word is out.”
 
 
Robyn looked at Teri as she slowly walked. She knew how uncomfortable she was, but was impressed at how hard she was trying. “Hey. You’re doing great, and I know you’re all about recovery, but we’re not here to overstrain.”
 
Teri shook her head. “How many painkillers do they have me on?”
 
Robyn still held her arm. “Tylenol and something to help you sleep. Not as much as you’d think. You’re still pretty numb down there. By the time you head home, you’ll be better.”
 
 
Smith closed his laptop. About two hours had passed. He looked over and saw that Lisa had her eyes closed. He was very content to just gaze at her while she slept. Then he heard her whisper.
 
“Why are you staring at me, cowboy?”
 
“‘Cause I like to.”
 
Lisa popped a mint. Then she leaned over and kissed him softly. “Thank you, even if it’s a little creepy to wake up to feel all that electricity coming off you.” She snaked her arm out and around his neck, pulled him towards her, and gave him another kiss. “Mmm. How horny are you?”
 
Smith perked up. As he stood up, he grinned. “First class has its own bathroom. You coming?”

Lisa took his hand as she stood up. She swore she could feel the heat coming off his body.
 
 
A flight attendant came their way after they had settled back in their seats. She was holding two flutes of champagne on a tray. When they looked up, they could see that she was grinning.
 
After they had taken the glasses and thanked her, Lisa leaned over. “She knows, doesn’t she?”
 
Smith turned bright red. “Hey, I’m going to plead innocence here. In all my travels, you’re my first mile-high club partner.”
 
Lisa shook her head. “I can’t believe Eaten by Raptors never had a private plane and groupies begging the lead singer to show them fireworks.”
 
Smith shook his head. “You’ve watched too many rock and roll movies. In the three years we toured, there were no private jets or crazy buses full of groupies. Sure, I partied like crazy, but we were country boys still full of those Texas manners.”
 
Lisa nipped his neck. “I don’t buy it, but if that’s what you’re selling.”
 
“C’mon. Seriously. The guys will back me up. No mile highs.”
 
“Oh, baby. I love you. I really do. But you’re an old guy who probably has a ton of scalps on his belt.”
 
Smith sighed. “Okay, I’ll admit to some of what you’re saying. We’d been on the road since I was around eighteen. I secretly had had three families: one in New York, one in Florida, and one on the West Coast. I’ve got three children, and love them all. Do you want to see some photos?”
 
When Lisa smacked him, she remembered to tuck her thumb so the impact left a large impression on his arm.
 
“Ouch. Lisa, that really hurt. Stop picking on an old man.”

She laughed and readied another punch. “Before I hit you, I want to see photos of your kids.”

strong>

Dear Readers,

I've written 50,000 words of this story. In doing so, I went back and rewrote it from the beginning.

.

Teri looked around. Jenn was perched on the edge of her hospital bed. After reaching over and taking her hand, Teri pulled her in and kissed her. Jenn kissed back. After a few minutes, she pointed so that Teri’s attention was towards the picture window. That way, she could listen in on Tiffany and Conor. The two of them were discussing the Wildcats' website and the number of hits their YouTube channel was receiving.

Conor was excited. “The YouTube channel is blowing up since Mike started uploading weekly posts from the tour. Even though the tour ended, fans continue to hunger for clips. The viewership is soaring. It’s like the fans can’t get enough Wildcats. And he hasn’t even started posting the Labor Day concerts. There’s so much more left to upload.”

Tiffany smiled. “Whoever thought that could happen? A year ago, another cover band offered me a job playing bass and singing. They offered me more money than I was making with the Cats, and I was almost ready to jump on it. My love life was in the dumps, and well, I thought I needed a change.”

Conor nodded and listened. He didn’t say he’d already heard the story from his daughter. “Yeah, well, how about now. Would you ever have thought things would be so different?”

“Nope. Teri was the spark. She seriously changed us around and made us the band we are today. I never thought things would be like this. Flying private, limos, big money in the bank, and a man who loves me. My life has made a complete turnaround.”

Conor was nodding. “And now there’s more. I was talking with Wiggins about posting some live cuts from the tour to the website.”

“You mean the stuff Mike and Final Cut shot for the website? I thought we were just going to include tiny snippets, not full tunes. Wouldn’t that take away from sales when people can hear and watch us for free?”

“Yeah. I would have thought so, too. But it’s funny. Wiggins and Warner believe they could increase interest in the album’s songs. They think more people will want to download them to their playlists and that would boost sales.”

Tiff shook her head, still not understanding the logic. “Hey, if Wiggins is behind it, let’s discuss it. But we need to remember that the band has to approve anything that Warner does with our music.”

“Right. I know Richard wants to talk to everyone when Teri is comfortable and settled in at home. He knows he needs to gather the whole band in one place so everything can be discussed about Warner and the music. He wants feedback from everyone.”

Teri still didn’t have much voice but waved to get their attention. She motioned for them to come closer.“Did Wiggins indicate which live songs they wanted to add?”

Conor shrugged. “I don’t know. This was all just mentioned in a Zoom.”

Teri appeared puzzled. “Who was in that conversation?”

Conor smiled. “You know. The backers, the money, and the bookers - Me, Wiggins, Gina’s dad, Phil & Richard, and Gimli.”

“Do you have these meetings frequently?"

“Only when there’s something to say.”

Teri smiled. “Well, I see myself coming out to the band house and noodling with the sounds in a few weeks. I haven’t talked to the doctor yet, but I envision a swift recovery. Seriously, I’ve heard I won’t be able to sit comfortably, but I play standing up, and we’ve got lawn chairs out on the deck where I can recline to rest.”

Jenn laughed and hugged her. “Oh, don’t I hope so, baby. You have way too much energy to sit still for long.”

Gina smiled. “Well, let me throw everybody a curve. I just heard that Beyonce and Taylor Swift had so much fun on Labor Day that they want to keep things rolling. That’s why Saturday Night Live was so excited to hear they want to do the Thanksgiving weekend. And of course, thye wanted the Wildcats to be the backup band.”

“Okay, but that’s old news.”

“Well, now the queens want to release a Christmas Album together. And they want Teri to have a hand in arranging and producing for them. When Lorne Michaels heard it, he started jockeying for a Christmas week, hour-long show. And guess who’s going to be involved.”

Teri groaned. “Sure, but that’s a huge amount of work. We can do it but I’m going to want some help.”

Gina smiled. “How about if we rehearse and record everything at our house? We could bring in DJ Blank and Phil to do the work, and we could all lend a hand with the arrangements. It could work.”

Teri grinned. “I think it’s crazy to whip everything up while we need to work on our SNL appearance, too.”

Gina smiled. “I’ve got a suggestion. Let’s simply postpone the Wildcat’s SNL appearance and do it in the Spring before we go out on tour. That would give us a chance to get some new cuts recorded and published before we head to Europe.”

“And how do we handle getting an album produced for the goddesses by a Christmas release?”

“Well, I’ve heard that both of them have songs ready, and you will have to rearrange material for them to sing. If they want to do it, we should just help out. And let’s face it, Teri. Right now, both of them see you as a genius.”

Tiffany learned it. “So here’s how it could work. Give them the SNL Christmas show and forget the hour-long special. Both of these women are famous for dropping albums whenever they want. They can drop this one a week before their Christmas appearance. I am sure that Lorne Michaels will let them do as many songs as they want, but it will be a lot simpler and keep us out of the limelight.”

Gina was nodding. “That’s pure genius. And it will give Zoe and Teri a chance to have a quieter holiday. We should talk with everyone this week and then tell Richard what we think.”

Tiffany went back to talking to Conor, and Gina drifted over and sat with Amy. She couldn’t wait to tell Teri’s mom all about the painting she had ordered for Grace. “It will be the view of Central Park from her condo. That way, she can hang it in her office where she meets with patients. I’m meeting with her favorite artist and arranging for her to take photos. Hopefully, it’s going to remain a surprise.”

Amy smiled. “What a great idea! You know that Grace will love anything from you! Okay, but now some serious stuff. I’m always wondering about you and Grace. Have you two ever thought about getting married?”

Gina hugged Amy and gave her a peck on the cheek. “I have thought about it. I guess I think about it more than Grace. Back when we were in New Orleans and after seeing Brono’s brother, Amos, heading toward us with a loaded gun, I had an epiphany. Life is too short, and Grace is way too important to me. I told her then, but she turned me down. She loves me and we’ll be together forever. I guess that’s all I can do.” Gina leaned over and whispered, “Between you and me, I think she’s afraid.”

Amy was surprised. She thought that Grace would have loved to marry Gina. “Afraid of what?”

“I think Grace has this notion that by giving me free will and not being married, it’s reverse psychology. I think she’s saying no in hopes that I’ll keep asking. You know, we have a perfect relationship.

Amy whispered, “I heard that you have an open relationship. I don’t know much about that, having never been married.”

Gina hugged her again. “Yeah, I keep forgetting about you and the sperm bank. I think that’s the gutsiest thing I’ve ever heard. But I see love as much more important than random sex. The couple of times that we’ve fought and Grace has kicked me to the curb, well, it kills me. And it’s never over someone else either. It’s just that Grace sometimes gets freaked out that I’m only twenty-two.”

Amy shook her head. “Grace looks a lot younger than thirty-five. I feel pretty inadequate when I look in the mirror and think that I’m eight years older than her.”

Gina smiled. “It’s all genetics. But she is the most beautiful woman I’ve ever been around.”

Amy hugged her back. “Well, if you don’t mind me battering you with personal stuff, I’m curious about the band on the road. Smith is the first guy I have ever seen my daughter get all excited about. I thought that she’s a lot like you with the casual sex thing. But I’ve never asked.”

Gina laughed, thinking about the offer she received that morning from her driver. She was still considering it and knew where the cute woman could be found. But right now, she had more important things to think about. “Yeah, funny you should mention that. When I’m on the road and Grace is in New York, casual sex seems all right. But I don’t go hunting down anyone ever. I guess that’s just my thing. You know, if I get an offer, it’s always on the table.”

“Well, how about my daughter? And please don’t ever tell her that we had this conversation.”

Gina winked. “This conversation never happened. But Lisa’s different. She’s kinda like a camel that can go a long time in the desert without water. On the road, once in a while, you know there’s going to be some lucky guy popping up, and then that’s it for a while. She never seemed to be into sex. But that has certainly changed.”

Gina shook her head. “She had a thing going with Teri’s anesthesiologist. They were friends with benefits. But Smith. Oh wow. That’s a whole different story. I’d never seen her behave like she does with Smith. Seriously, when they met in the Carolinas at the movie set, well, we all looked in amazement at how hard they fell for each other. It’s scary just how compatible they are.”

“Uh-huh. I’ve noticed that too. But she’s not like a lovesick girl mooning all about him. It’s like they’re kindred spirits and have known each other for a lot of lifetimes. And he’s such a good guy. I think he loves her.

“Oh, he does for sure. Did you see the ring?”

“Ring? Is that what you call that stone? It’s more like a boulder! I think that’s the first time I’ve seen three carats of flawless diamond.”

“Uh-huh. She keeps it on a chain around her neck. I see her stare at it for a while and gaze off. I’ve never seen her like this before. The whole band loves him, and the two of them are a match.”

“You know, when Conor saw that ring, he asked me if I wanted one, too. The man’s way too wealthy, and I know he’d buy me something in a heartbeat. But I told him I’m happy that way we have it. I never want to replace Zoe’s mom. The two of them loved her way too much.”

Gina smiled. “You know, Mrs. Nelson, you are so smart. I guess that’s where Lisa gets her Zen from. She is special.”

Amy whispered, “I’m betting that after Zoe’s baby is born, Lisa and Tiff are going to commit, too. I see a whole different tour with the Wildcats. I think you’re going to need a nursery when you head out the next time.”

Gina laughed. “Well, you’re looking at one girl that won’t be delivering….”

Teri was watching and attempting to read lips. She felt content simply being there, absorbing it all.

Thirty minutes later, Robyn kicked everyone out. Then she had Teri up and on her feet again. As they were walking through the Recovery section, feeling started returning to her legs. But her surgical area remained numb. “Is that normal to still feel numb down there, Robyn?”

“Once the doctor removes all the packing, you’ll regain more feeling. However, those nerve endings need to recover. Numbness is not related to the recovery process. You are healing every day, inside and out.”

After returning from her walk, all her visitors returned to the room. As Teri was back in bed and getting comfortable, she looked around. She felt her eyes starting to close. All the voices began to blend and fade. As she shut her eyes, it felt like things got quieter. Teri smiled. It did feel right to take a nap. She felt a kiss and heard Jenn’s voice whispering in her ear. “Close your eyes and rest. I’ll be here when you wake up.”

At the luggage carousel in the Philadelphia airport, Bruno smiled as he grabbed each piece of their luggage and loaded it onto a cart. After Zoe waved at him and gave him a thumbs up to confirm that he had everything, they headed to a different part of the airport and walked through the doors to the outside. A white SUV started up when the driver spotted the couple. As they climbed in, Zoe gave the man directions to the hospital.

She turned to Bruno. “After I get there and figure out what’s going on, I’ll give you a call.”

Bruno kissed her forehead. “Tell everyone I said hi, especially Teri. I’ll take our luggage home and wait to hear from you. I need to check in and see what’s going on with business. After all, somebody has to pay for our vacation. Plus, we need to have the contractor come out and measure for our new waterfall shower.”

Zoe leaned over and kissed him. She knew that she could have easily used Wildcat money to pay for their vacation, but Bruno was old school and liked to pay, too. “That’s going to be exciting.” She squeezed his arm and slipped out at the hospital entrance.

As Bruno unpacked the luggage from their shuttle, he looked up at their townhouse, considering whether they needed to expand the place. He’d always used the four-story building as his home and office. It worked perfectly when he was a bachelor, dating Zoe, but everything was changing. After tipping the driver, he dragged all the bags through the front door and to the elevator. Bruno knew that most of their clothes were headed to the washer. The laundry room was off their bedroom and walk-in closets.

After he sorted and started a load, he called his agent. Meanwhile, his contractor returned his call and scheduled a time to discuss the project. Bruno had taken dozens of photographs of the unique shower in Hawaii, where water flowed over the rocks and splashed into the shower.

He grinned as he thought about Zoe. When he met her five years ago, he immediately knew he was hooked. Bruno respected Zoe’s bond with the band and recognized the essential role they played in her life. He felt secure and was never threatened while watching the women interact with each other. In his mind, he had married into a family of Wildcats, content to share Zoe with the other young women. The Wildcats were a significant part of her identity; it was all about the music.

While he’d never played an instrument, he understood the magic that had her transfixed. He compared it to painting. He recalled that one time, Zoe watched as he worked and asked, “What are you thinking about when you’re painting?”

He stopped and thought. “I don’t know. I guess I’m not thinking about anything except focusing on the task at hand. I’m not daydreaming or letting my mind wander. It’s all about the brushstrokes, the color, and blending to create what I’m hoping for. Funny, how I never gave it much thought.”

Zoe moved closer to his face. “When you stop, how do you feel inside?”

He blinked and laughed. “I feel content, very happy.”

She kissed him. “You understand what music does for me.”

Now, when he painted, he became increasingly aware of his actions. The task became all-consuming, drawing him into a deep immersion in his work. He could paint for hours, entirely losing himself in the process. He had to admit that he longed to attain that state of mind and lose himself entirely. He recognized it was his drug.

He understood how Zoe’s mental health depended on playing her music. She needed her fix, and he enjoyed watching her reach for a guitar. He loved listening to her start strumming. He could hear her hum and sing to herself as she played. Sometimes, he would watch her play the same riff repeatedly until she felt satisfied that it sounded smoother as her fingers glided across the fretboard.

When Zoe walked into the Recovery Lounge, she was greeted by the crowd of Teri supporters who embraced her with hugs and kisses. “Hey, gang!”

She grinned as everyone needed to touch her belly and comment on how she looked. Zoe grinned. Even though it had only been a couple of weeks since they’d left for Hawaii, she knew that she’d started to drop and gain more bulk. Knowing that her baby needed whatever it wanted, Zoe grinned. She peeked in on Teri, who was just opening her eyes from a nap. She smiled at Teri and blew her a kiss. “How’s my girl doing?”

Teri blew the kiss back and gave her a thumbs up. “Doing great,” she croaked out.

Jenn had been keeping Teri company while she napped and gave Zoe a big okay sign. “She’s doing great. We all gave her a break and let her rest. She hasn’t been out of surgery for twenty-four hours, but we’re rooting for a speedy recovery.”

Zoe winked. “Are you going to sneak her off to your apartment and keep her all to yourself?”

Jenn laughed and shook her head. “Yeah. Right. I’m scared to death that I won’t be able to handle everything. I’m hoping everyone will drop by and keep Teri company. I’m afraid that she’s going to get bored just being restricted to lying down. And I’m starting classes next week on Monday, and it might all be shaky at the beginning.”

As everyone returned to the room, Tiffany stared at her. “What’s this about lying down?”

Amy explained, “Her whole surgical area will be healing for a couple of weeks. She’ll be able to lie down or recline. But no hard surfaces on her butt for a while. I’ve already bought her an inflatable donut to sit on. But she’s going to grow uncomfortable quickly.”

Jenn nodded. “That’s my fear. Teri’s not a sit-still kind of girl. She likes to be moving, and I don’t want her popping any stitches.”

Tiffany was hugging Jenn. "Well, I’m coming by to entertain her. Perhaps we can create a list and take turns. I’m signing up for the first couple of days."

Gina was laughing. “Good idea. However, we can tag-team this operation, and I’ll help Tiff for a couple of days. We can entertain the Little Shit, and Jenn can concentrate on getting straight A’s.”

Amy listened. “Good plan, ladies. But Momma Bear is going to be hovering all over the whole thing. She’s my baby even though she’s eighteen.”

Zoe laughed. “I hope your apartment is large enough, Jenn. It’s going to get pretty crowded.”

Amy laughed. “It’ll all work out. Honestly, she’ll be doing a lot of napping for the next couple of weeks. She’s not going to be a lot of laughs for a while.”

“Hey,” a voice croaked. “Don’t underestimate your Little Shit. I’m not down for the count.”

While Zoe hugged her and they laughed, Robyn interrupted. “I’ve got to take our patient out to walk for about ten minutes. You can all wait here in Teri’s room. We’ll be back soon, and the doctor is coming up at two o’clock to talk to you. Hopefully, she’ll tell you about Teri’s surgery and discharge.

In the afternoon, everyone met Teri’s surgeon, Sydney Rallings. She shook hands and smiled. “I guess I’m meeting all of the famous Wildcats of Allentown, PA. It’s nice to see the faces of the women we’ve been listening to in the operating room. We like your rock. It keeps us energized. But I need you to give us a few minutes. I have to do some work with Robyn, and then I’ll want to talk to Teri, Jenn, and Amy.”

She watched everyone line up and leave. Then, the doctor looked around and focused on Teri. “Your surgery went well, much better than I’d hoped. We utilized an alternative technique and used a surgical robot to go through your belly button. You’ll see our little indentations under the bandages. This allows us a lot more time inside without as much cutting. In your case, where you have some internal female organs, we had a chance to examine them carefully. After studying your MRIs, X-rays, and CT scans, it was great to finally see what I was working with. You have a very healthy set of ovaries that we were able to connect to your newly constructed vagina. We used a small portion of your stomach lining, making the operation straightforward. Using this technique means that you’ll heal faster and possibly self-lubricate.“

“Now, we’re going to remove your dressing and take a look at everything. Normally, I’d kick everyone out, but since you’re going to be her home care provider and Amy is a surgical nurse, please stay.”

Teri watched as miles of gauze and tape were taken out from between her legs. She was still numb and couldn’t feel anything except for the occasional tug or pinch. It was strange to watch and imagining herself giving birth to a boa constrictor.

“This is kinda gross, isn't it?” Teri looked up at the doctor.

“You get used to it. But it’s not so bad because we didn’t have to do the usual inversion and deconstruction. The fact that you’re intersex made it a simpler procedure. We did have to move your urethra and snug all the new material into place, but your recovery should be a bit faster baring any unusual complications. Of course, every patient is unique.”

strong>

Dear Readers, I have inserted a rewrite in place of the earlier publication. It's still rough.

The last day in the hospital was a blur. Jenn and Amy helped her pack up her cosmetics and toiletries. Jenn had brought her an outfit that would be comfortable for the ride home. Amy had told Conor to wait in the parking lot until she called to tell him they were on their way.

Finally, both Robin and Julia helped her down to the lobby. After many hugs and a thank you, Jenn handed Teri two small gift boxes to give to them. Teri glanced at Jenn, then she said to the nurses, “We want you to open them.”

They watched both nurses unwrap the robin egg blue paper to see a square box with the name Tiffany imprinted on it. Inside was a gold bead bracelet with a mini-heart charm. Both women thanked Jenn and Teri effusively and promised to look for the Wildcats the next time they were on TV.

As Amy was slipping an inflated donut cushion under her butt, Teri turned around to Jenn. “Thank you for getting those gifts together. You’re still ten steps ahead of me.”

“You’re welcome. But your brain will be back to normal in a few days. You’re still working on massive doses of Tylenol to ease the discomfort.”

Teri shook her head. “The pain isn’t really bad. But I’m looking forward to sleeping through the night without being woken every two hours for a nurse to check on me. Just being able to sleep with you is going to be wonderful.”

As Amy buckled her youngest daughter into Conor’s big four-door pickup, she kissed her on the cheek. “Well, here’s to hoping that you’re comfortable in your new apartment. You’ll need to be up and about during the day. Circulation is important to recovery.”

Teri kissed her back. “Thanks, Mom. I appreciate everything that you and Conor are doing for us. Since Jenn had to park her car back at our house, we’re going to be relying on public transportation and the Wildcat’s limo service to come home to visit. We do have a parking space that we bought with the condo. I guess I could practice my driving so I can commute to Allentown to work at the house each day.”

Jenn was smiling. “Right. As soon as Teri can take care of herself, we’re getting her back to the band house so she can work. And after I work the kinks out of my schedule, I’ll be coming back to the band house, too. I can study just as well out in the country, and we can use our apartment whenever we need it.”

Conor looked up at Jenn. “That’s smart. Of course, you’ll be giving up a lot of the social atmosphere of college life, hiding out in Allentown while Teri works.”

Jenn nodded. “I’ll have the best of both worlds with no one really telling me what to do. Having a rich girlfriend is pretty cool.”

Teri laughed. “So I am officially the rich girlfriend, huh?”

Jenn smiled. “My rock star’s videos are posted on the Wildcat’s YouTube channel. Everyone in the world watches her now. And sometimes she’s on Instagram and TikTok. Before long, she’ll be signing autographs wherever she goes.”

Teri frowned. “I hope not. I’d gladly leave the fame behind, thank you. The other Wildcats can have the paparazzi all to themselves. I’ve had one stalker and that was one too many.”

As they unloaded everything and carried it into the elevator, Teri leaned against the wall and closed her eyes. Jenn looked over and whispered in her ear. “How about if you just lie down for a while and rest. Your body is not used to all this activity. You’ve been lying down for the past five days.”

Teri kissed her mom and hugged Conor thanking them for their help, promising to see them soon. Then, Teri let Jenn help her back to the bathroom. After going to the bathroom, the two of them took a shower together. After that, they climbed into bed and Jenn held Teri while she slept.

Around five o’clock, Jenn got a phone message from Gina. She hung up and turned to Teri. “Hey, Rock Star. Grace and Gina are coming over and bringing dinner with them. I was thinking that it would be fun to go up on the rooftop deck and eat up there. What do you think?”

Teri smiled at the thought of seeing Grace. “Yeah, great idea. But I need to wash and brush if we’re going to be entertaining. Hopefully, we’ll find a little privacy up there. That deck is pretty cool and I’m sure more than one condo wants to use it.”

“Well, Gina said that she and Grace are going straight up to the roof with the food and will be waiting up there for us at six o’clock. They’ll be able to get a spot for us.”

Teri sat on her inflated donut and worked on her hair and makeup. She felt some discomfort, but nothing really painful. She was enjoying the fact that everything felt pretty natural both inside and out. Jenn had found her a long colorful peasant dress to wear that would not be tight or confining. At six o’clock, they rode the elevator up to the roof.

As everyone watched Teri come through the doorway, they gathered around and yelled out in surprise with a lot of cheering. After that, one by one, they approached her with hugs and kisses.

Teri was amazed that everyone had shown up. She saw Jessica and Mac, Richard and Phil, Robert from the club, DJ Blank and a beautiful new girlfriend, the whole band, including Lisa and Smith, Tiffany and Mike, Zoe and Bruno, and Amy and Conor. It was quite a gathering, and her emotions were fluctuating with every hug and kiss.

After a while, Teri started to get lightheaded and realized she’d been standing for a long time. She still felt comfortable greeting all her friends and wasn’t ready to end her day.

Teri knew that her week in the hospital had been beneficial. She understood that everything she did there aided her recovery. She felt strong and in control of her body. Spending so much time on her back wasn’t her preference, but she had enjoyed the naps. She never had more than three hours of uninterrupted sleep. As a result, she grew tired easily. The real solution was that she needed to be up and active, then sleep through the night.

Thank goodness, Teri thought, Julia and Robyn had gotten her up and walking countless times each day. Before she left, a physical therapist visited her several times and discussed exercises and how to gradually increase her activity. The therapist cautioned Teri that her muscles wouldn’t atrophy, and she could take her time returning to pre-surgery standards.

The first couple of days after her surgery had been rocky until the anesthesia finally left her body, and the dizziness had stopped. The Tylenol she was taking for pain didn’t seem to affect her brain, particularly her balance, and she finally felt clearheaded.

Her doctor warned her that the surgical area would itch more than it would hurt, reminding her that the nerve endings would regrow and reconnect over time, leading to increased sensitivity. The doctor was more concerned with Teri keeping herself clean. She discussed UTIs, or Urinary Tract Infections, and how to prevent them. The best part was that Jenn was present at all these conferences, and Teri felt reassured that a second set of ears would help.

As she was leaving, Robyn handed her a box containing the same dilators she’d been taught how to use this week. One time, Teri looked up the word "dilate" and discovered that it was a verb: to make or become wider, larger, or more open.

Jenn had leaned in and whispered, “Your first sex toy.”

Teri walked around and spotted Phil and Richard. She always thought of the two of them as her uncles. Of course, she gave Phil and Richard big hugs, telling them that she couldn’t wait to play her new vinyl on the stereo she’d installed back at the house. “When I get home to the band house, the first thing that I’m going to do is relax and listen to my Rock Gods! These are the Masters!” She paused for emphasis, then turned to Phil. “And I really want to record some new material. Having to stay laid up in the hospital for a week was tough; my brain kept coming up with new songs and lyrics for the band. I wrote up everything and I can’t wait to get back to work.”

Phil glanced at Richard and smiled. Richard turned to Teri. “Uh, just so you know, we had a gentleman’s wager that you’d be writing new material for another album when you were still in recovery. We figured that you could never just sit.”

Teri smiled. “That was the bet? And what did you bet?”

Phil blushed while laughing. “I’m not going to tell you, but I won.”

Richard grinned. “It’s the kind of bet that we both come out winners.”

Teri blushed, too. “This sounds like an X-rated bet that I’m not old enough to visualize.”

Richard smiled and then touched Teri’s arm to get her attention. “Have you heard about the changes we’re making with the SNL schedule and some cuts on a Christmas album with Taylor and Beyonce?”

“Yep. I’m excited about hearing the women’s songs and how we can get both voices integrated. And now they want it all done by Christmas!”

“Well, I am sure that they’d love to get it done by December first so they can release it early enough in the season to get on the play lists. You know it’s going straight to number one.”

Teri shook her head. “Well, sure. If they can get everything to me ASAP, I will begin to work on it. Maybe we can record in our studio, too. Do you think we can get the Flower Sisters in to help out with the brass?”

Richard smiled. “I will contact them tomorrow and maybe schedule them to come up on their days off.”

Teri was nodding. “That’s great. How about strings? I mean, Tiffany can help out with cello, but I’m picturing a full orchestra.“

Phil nodded. “Sure. The studio where we recorded your demo singles would be able to handle it. We just have to keep things under wraps so no one knows about the duo recording together. If no one knows it’s coming and it gets done by December first, it will shake the whole music world.”

Teri smiled. “I’m going to need lots of help. How about getting Blank to be around when we’re recording? That would be an extra set of hands and ears.”

Phil nodded. “Maybe we can talk to Bill Wiggins and see if we can draft some help.”

Teri thought for a minute. “There’s this recording studio in New Orleans, in the Treme, that Bill helped back. We did some work there. Maybe that might work.”

Richard was smiling. “It would be amazing if the Flower Sisters and Blank could help. It would make the studio end multi-cultural.”

“And don’t forget that I’m in the LGBTQ category, too. But I do have a question and would appreciate your advice on other matters. Is it wrong for us to start developing and playing new material even though the album’s only been out for a couple of months? If we start playing new stuff that someone tapes and uploads, will that bother Warner?”

Richard smiled. “No, I think it’s what happens to every band. There’s a whole world of music swappers who go around and tape band shows and then run ads swapping their recorded versions with other people. Some of that stuff is played on the radio. For example, if someone recorded an early version of “Show Me Your Love” and compared it to what you play now, there’s a world of difference. And while some people love the newest version, there are collectors who will seek out older versions to discuss and critique.”

Teri nodded. “Okay. I do variations of my guitar solos on Sam Cooke’s song, “Long Time Coming.” I never thought it was a big deal, but you’re saying people are listening to that stuff. And how about back when we used to play “Paint It Black? The Wildcats have changed things up to make them better.”

Phil smiled. “And let’s get back to discussing playing new material before you record it. I believe that the more the band plays the songs, the better they sound. You guys showed it off in the Philly recording studio. The band came rehearsed and ready to record those songs. Your first album was a great example of well-practiced material. All that playing and rehearsing made that album a work of art!”

Richard laughed aloud. “Some of those hits are a year or two old. I agree that you rearranged some of them, and yes, some of them were new. But everything had been test-driven. Every song had lots of miles on it. That’s going to be true for your new stuff.”

Phil laughed. “Introducing new music helps keep the band on its toes. Every musician releases their music at their own pace. Taylor Swift released music throughout COVID-19. She puts out a record when the spirit moves her. Adele has let years go by between her releases, and she doesn’t seem to be on the clock. We can examine each band’s chronology; they’re all distinct. Personally, I think it’s essential to continue producing fresh music. As far as sales go, we don’t want the band’s luster to fade from everyone’s mind, and we shouldn’t wait too many years for another album.”

Teri gave each of them a hug. “I can see that we can discuss this for hours, but I hope that you’ll hang out and stick around for the party. It could turn into a fun night. You don’t have to leave early? I’m assuming you’ll be staying the night?”

Phil smiled. “Of course. Throughout the time you've had the house in the country, we’ve been renting a condo outside of Allentown, not too far from Bruno. We’ve kept the lease there and, during the tour, used it as a place to change our clothes.”

Richard smiled and wrapped his arm around Phil. “And thanks to the Wildcats’ success, we’ve been able to sell our condo in Manhattan and find another one that we liked better. Neither of us has suffered hanging on to the Wildcat coattails.”

Teri smiled. “I think that it’s crazy and can’t believe how everything is happening so fast. It’s still weird for me to think that last spring I was worried about paying for a semester of music school, and now I could afford to start my own scholarship program.”

Richard smiled. “Your financial advisor should be able to offer you ways to create your own foundation to ensure that the charities you favor will receive some of the profits you make. And if everything is written correctly, you’ll be paying less taxes, too. But the important part is still to invest and put some of that money away.”

As they walked away, Teri shook her head. So much had changed in such a short time. It was crazy.

“Hey!”

Teri recognized a familiar voice. She turned and hugged Grace. “I love you and I’m so happy to finally see you. I missed you terribly and just wanted to call and talk on Thursday when we skipped our session.”

Grace frowned. “Are you okay?”

Teri laughed and squeezed her tightly. “I’m great. But I just wanted to hear your voice, and well, see your smile. I have to tell you about this crazy dream I had when I was in surgery. The doctor wasn’t sure, but she said that if the anesthesiologist had been using certain medications during my surgery, I could have been dreaming. Well, I found myself right on top of my imaginary hill. You know, the one that we created to help me with my anxiety. And I had a chance to live in my world and explore. I walked through the woods and swam under the ocean. It was amazing, and so realistic. I loved the adventure!”

Grace smiled. “I’m just glad that you made it through the surgery and came out on the other side with a positive attitude. Seeing you smile is reward enough for me.”

Gina appeared and stood there grinning from ear to ear. She looked at Grace and started telling a story. “You know, a long time ago, when you first joined the Cats, I asked Grace what she thought was going to happen to you. You know, back then, you were disguising yourself as Tasha and trying to work through everything. Back then, we didn’t even know anything about your intersex diagnosis. I was wondering where your masquerade was going to take you. I thought you were female from the start. You were just too beautiful and always got my motor running. And boys don’t do it for me.”

Teri laughed. “Oh, I remember. I was going through a lot of confusion. I was dressing up as a woman and trying to play the part. It was crazy. Jenn seemed to like Tasha, and she played a big part in the Wildcats. I loved what was happening, but felt a lot of guilt, too. And then finding out that I was intersex!”

Gina nodded.

“Yeah. My life’s been like one of those video games where things come at you and change you, and you still have to keep exploring and completing the quest. It’s like one huge reality test that never ends.”

Gina hugged her. “You got it there. You’re on a never-ending journey.”

“I don’t know.” Teri turned to Grace. “But isn't that kind of what life’s all about? I mean, we try to have control, but sometimes it's like riding a tornado, hanging on for your life.”

Grace agreed. “Well, sure. You’ve been through a lot and worked hard to handle it. And besides discovering the mental and physical issues of being intersex, you’ve been dealing with the success of the band. I think you’ve been doing a masterful job of keeping your head above water.”

“Uh-huh. Having the Wildcats blow up so quickly has been something I could have never imagined. And everything I touch seems to turn to gold.”

Gina shook her head. “You’re a wizard, Teri. You are magic. But tell Grace about your Vampire love opera.”

Grace laughed. “Oh, but do tell. I always love to hear where your imagination unfolds.

Teri smiled. “It’s my take on Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet. They are both Vampires from different clans. And when they fall in love, it starts a lot of friction.”

Gina laughed. “Uh-huh. Teri is just light years ahead in planning for the band’s future. And from what I hear, this month she has to create and produce an album from Beyoncé and Taylor Swift’s songbooks for a Christmas record. And it has to be done before December 1st.”

Grace shook her head. “Is that all? So you have the other half of September, October, and November to wrestle this project together for the world’s biggest superstars.”

Teri laughed and covered her mouth. “And the whole thing has to be done in complete secrecy. We’re thinking about recording it out at our house in the basement.”

Grace shook her head and turned to Gina. “What do you think about all of this?”

Gina laughed. “Hey, we're just riding our Little Shit’s rocket. The rest of us spent four years touring every dive bar and small club playing music every night. We could only dream about what’s happening to us now.”

Dear Readers, This is a continuation of the updated version

.Seven
.

Smith stood there, listening to Gina, Grace, and Teri discuss how the Cats had become so popular. He knew they had a lot more ups and downs ahead. He decided to jump in to share his own experiences. “Yeah, I know that I’m ancient history, but twelve years ago, when EBR left high school, we were content to just play in Texas. Back then, that seemed big enough for a four-piece punk band. We never knew that everything would explode and take off. A year later, we were in demand and needed a manager just to keep track of the bookings and handle all our money.”

Smith frowned. “But after three years, we stopped talking to each other. When we broke up, none of us wanted to see each other for a long while. Eaten By Raptors rocketed up into the stratosphere but burned up on reentry.”

Teri was nodding. “Yeah, but the reunited EBR is going to come back so hot and so strong. You’ve got a new record with new tracks. You’ve got set lists mixing new arrangements of your old hits. It’s there whenever you want to play.”

Gina was smiling. “When we were eighteen, we did our own bookings, and for four years, we took every gig we were offered. No one was seeking us out, so we learned the hard way about the importance of self-promotion. We played any joint that would pay us. But through all that hardship, it was us against the world. It made us strong because we loved what we did.”

“Yeah, you guys never knew just how good that was for you. We lost control of our own destiny, and we’re swayed by the big record company into becoming wind-up robots. We never knew where we were. We just went on stage and played the same stuff over and over again until we were sick of it. Whenever we had a new song, the producers had to decide if it fit our image before we were even allowed to play it onstage.”

Gina shook her head. “While you guys were being manipulated, the Cats became tighter. We believed we had reached our peak and couldn’t get any better. And maybe that was true. But after four years of dragging around playing our music, we’d reached a dead end. We were butting our heads against the wall, and couldn’t get any recognition. Seriously, we were getting burnt out. But that’s when Teri rehearsed her original songs and played with us for a weekend at the Rendezvous. Richard and Phil came down from New York, and they convinced us that Teri was the missing piece of the better puzzle.”

Smith shook his head. “Yeah, you guys got to take it slow and get it right. When we began to blow up, we were seriously blindsided. We were completely inexperienced, and our manager left, stating that he didn’t want to go full-time. So when our music climbed the Billboard charts, we had no idea how to handle it. A record company signed us and took over the management duties. The band got popular, and it got crazy. We discovered we’d signed this terrible contract, and they owned us. And that’s when they started to take advantage of us. They made the real money, and we did all the work. You've had it so differently.

Gina was nodding. “Right. But how lucky we were that Teri had no desire to become the boss or in charge of the Wildcats. There were no ego clashes. It was never Teri and the Wildcats. Teri has been the most diplomatic writer, producer, and musician I’ve ever known.”

Teri shook her head. “We’ve been fortunate to have so many experienced and generous people watch over and guide us. Seriously, since I joined the band, I’ve witnessed amazing people reach out to help us. Robert Davis from the Rendezvous always booked the band. He even let us record our first live cuts right in the club using his equipment. He introduced us to Phil and Richard. They gave us our first check and covered the cost of the studio demo. Conor paid for our website, so we could upload our material. DJ Blank started playing our club song and introduced us to Ellen. After that, Bill Wiggins signed us and personally directed our production and distribution, moving us into the stratosphere.”

Smith was grinning. “Yeah, we were totally the opposite. One day, we’re playing a rock club in Austin, and the next, we’re reading all this made-up stuff about us in Tiger Beat. We couldn’t stop laughing after seeing our faces on school lunch boxes.”

Lisa patted her boyfriend on the back. “Well, I know two Wildcats that each had one of those lunchboxes and still get all wet thinking of EBR, a band of eighteen-year-old hunky guys. I know that Eaten influenced them to become punk rockers.”

Teri was laughing. “It’s hard to think of Zoe and Tiffany as impressionable teenyboppers.”

Lisa shook her head. “I met them when we were in high school and on the same varsity volleyball team. But those young women still loved to play their EBR tunes.”

Smith shook his head. “After three years, we were ready to stop talking to each other. Once we finished our three-record deal, we didn’t want to be Eaten By Raptors anymore. We each felt isolated and alone. No one reached out to help us.”

Lisa pointed her finger. “We’ve been so lucky. We’ve had great people offering us help. These past months have been crazy for us. After the Ellen Show, she referred us to The Tonight Show. Then GLOW was sponsoring the band, and Barb and Jersey Girl have been treating us to great clothes. Everybody’s been trying to help us.”

Teri smiled. “Did you ever wonder why they love us so much? Is this like a reverse sexism thing, where it’s good for everyone to support beautiful women playing rock?”

Lisa hugged her sister. “Well, that would be a big turnabout. We’d had record companies tell us that we didn’t fit their profile. We’ve been turned down. They were saying girl bands don’t sell albums. Until William Wiggins came along and forced Warner Records to support us, we were out on our own. Of course, that only made us stronger because you came up with the idea to sell our tunes online from our own site. We’ve endured so many ups and downs together. But it’s cool, little sister, to see that you’re lumping yourself in as a beautiful woman. I like your show of confidence.”

Teri blushed. “Well, kinda. I mean, I’m not fishing for compliments, and maybe I don’t hold a candle to the rest of you, but I do kinda blend in. I still think it’s weird to have morphed into who I’ve become. But it’s okay.”

Smith laughed. “Stop, Teri. You’re just as beautiful as the rest of the Cats except for maybe…”

Lisa had already made a fist and was winding up.

Smith stepped back out of reach as he snapped his fingers. “Yeah, you know that blonde lead singer, whatshername? Now she’s a fox!”

Teri watched, then turned to her sister. “You know, I noticed that you like to smack Smith a lot. I mean, you don’t hold back.”

Lisa smiled as she pulled her boyfriend into her arms and kissed him. “'Cause he’s just so darn cute. And honestly, he’s fun to punch! Kinda like sex.”

Teri hugged her sister. “Hey! Speaking of that, I haven’t asked yet. How was Nashville? You guys start any babies?”

Teri had to laugh when she saw her sister and Smith suddenly look at each other and blush. She realized that her comment had pushed a button. Knowing she was suddenly in on their secret, she smiled and said in a hushed voice, “Hey, did I guess right? Are you pregnant?”

Lisa shook her head vigorously as she grabbed Teri by the arms. “No, no babies. But we’ve both talked about it, and it’s out on the table. But remember that we’re still talking, not starting.”

Teri was smirking. “Yeah, it’s the Zoe effect. I overheard Mom and Gina back in the hospital, and Mom thinks that Zoe’s baby is going to create an avalanche with you and Tiff. She said something about having to need a nursery for the tour.”

Lisa laughed. “I can picture tiny little tots with tiny little passports.”

Smith frowned. “And cases and cases of diapers. We’ll need a box truck just to carry all the paraphernalia: the strollers, the playpen, the rockers, cribs, and so many toys. Just thinking about all those babies is too much!”

Teri smiled. “Smith, you seem pretty familiar with all that baby business. Do you have a secret family you’re not talking about?”

Smith looked pained as he shook his head. “No, I’m not the family man. But I’ve got eyes, and my band guys all have big families. That’s a great idea. If we’re going to take care of one, why not three? These junior Wildcats can grow up together.”

Tiffany poked her head in and laughed. “Mike will have a heart attack when I tell him we’re getting pregnant. I’m already driving him crazy being around him twenty-four-seven.”

Teri shook her head. “Nah. The guy is in seventh heaven, having you sexing him up all the time. He’s loving it.”

Lisa laughed. “Oh, Teri! You’re too much!”

Tiffany grabbed Teri and kissed her hard on the lips. “Nah, the little shit is right. I’m turning Mike into an old man with my demands. I never realized that once I opened that spigot, I couldn’t shut it off. Maybe all those years on tour left me with my needs unfulfilled. So now I’m filling up that tank.”

Mike came up and squeezed her. “Uh-huh. She’s got the libido of a nineteen-year-old boy. But I’m having fun trying to keep up.”

Lisa turned to Mike. “You missed the conversation. Tiff and I decided to both get preggers and have three little Wildcats go out with us for our European tour.”

Mike’s eyes widened. “Oh.” He turned to Tiffany and watched her nod.

Teri was impressed by his recovery when Mike said, “Uh, sure. I’m up for that.” He turned to Tiffany and said, “So we can throw the protection out and just knock a few out of the ballpark tonight, huh?”

Smith stared at Lisa. He grinned. “I guess this old man is in, too.”

Teri howled. “And just like that, peer pressure wins. Just don’t tell Jenn. She had this crazy notion a while back to be a teen mom. I think she’s forgotten all about that.”

Suddenly, Jenn called from near the food tables. “No, I haven’t forgotten, Teri Nelson. I figured if I could go to school and nurse you back to health, then I could take care of an infant.”

Smith shook his head. “How's that possible? I mean, you’re both women.”

Gina laughed. “Hey, cowboy. Wait until you hear Jenn’s plan.”

Jenn grinned and shared her idea. “Amy used the same sperm bank donor for both Lisa and Teri. So, my reasoning is to use the same sperm for the third time. That way, the baby would have the same sperm that fertilized Amy, and our baby would genetically be linked to both of us. You know, there’d be some of Teri’s genetic background fertilizing my egg and I’d be hatching it inside my body.”

Smith paused to digest what Jenn had said. Then he stared at Jenn. “That’s genius. So this baby will genetically be from the two of you.” He then turned to Lisa. “I never heard this story before. Now I have even more respect for your mom and know where you get all your independence from.”

Lisa kissed him and then turned to her sister. “We’ve gotta work on finding out who this sperm donor guy is. You know, track him down and see what makes him tick. Even though he doesn’t know we exist, he’s still our baby daddy.”

Teri shook her head. “Nah. That’s wrong. Baby daddies are there, you know, present. This guy has no idea where his sperm went. But I agree. We need to find a private detective who can be discreet and reliable. I don’t want to find our guy and suddenly introduce him to the family. I grew up with a mom and did just fine.”

Smith shook his head. “Yeah. You don’t need the scandal sheets suddenly connecting this guy with the two of you and the Wildcats. I can’t see any good coming out of it unless it’s for medical reasons. You know, hereditary deficiencies and that kind of stuff.”

Teri looked at them. “Do you think that his sperm caused me to be intersex? Is this all genetic? Will our baby be all right?”

Grace was nodding. “I think that bears some research. Lisa had no problems, but it would be a shame if his DNA produces problems.”

Lisa was smiling. “All the more reason to find a good detective, you know, one who is great and can keep it all hush-hush. Of course, we’d always worry about whether some guy could be trusted not to spill the beans.”

Teri laughed. “A guy, huh? How about a Super Woman to do the job?”

Lisa blushed. “Oh, my gosh. I never thought of Jessica Jade helping us out.”

Jessica hugged Lisa. “I heard the conversation and would be happy to track him down. If he’s a bad guy, we can arrange to make him disappear, right, Teri?”

Teri's eyes grew wide. “Uh, no. We aren’t going to go all Ninja on him. But maybe some long-distance watching. I guess it all depends. But can we keep ourselves out of all of this? I don’t want another stalker.”

They all glanced at one another and fell silent until Lisa finally spoke up. “So what do you think? Maybe if Jessica can investigate this guy, she might be able to locate him. At least she could do a whole bio on him, totally on the down low, and let us know.”

Teri nodded. “Are we ever going to contact him?”

Lisa shook her head. “Maybe someone isolated from us could contact him for medical information, but I don’t think we need to be friends. This guy might have a corporate job, and we can just tap into his health care files and slip away quietly.”

“Sounds like spy kind of work. But I was wondering what would happen if we just sent him a message?”

Lisa shook her head. “And what would you say? Like our mom used your sperm to have us, and we want a friend?”

Teri paused for a moment and laughed. “Yeah, that does sound creepy. How about if I just run up and hug him and start calling him daddy?” She smiled at her own words.

Gina laughed. “And after your heartwarming reunion, you’d want to introduce him to Jenn and show him pictures of you and Lisa performing on stage.”

“Yeah, that’s a fantastic idea. He can join us for Thanksgiving with the family.”

Gina shook her head. “And he’d give you hugs and kisses and buy you ice cream and a balloon.”

Teri blinked and nodded. “Do you think he’d buy me a pony to show how much he loves me?” She sighed deeply. “So I guess this isn’t going to become a lost family reunion, and I’m not ever going to have a father.”

Lisa hugged her little sister. “Yeah, I know that this crushes all your fantasies, but we’ve got to get his sperm sample to a research place that can examine his DNA and make sure it’s still good. Maybe you got the bad batch, you know, like your DNA went bad or something like that.”

Teri shook her head. “Thanks for lumping me in with the box of broken toys. I’ve wondered about the research on intersex DNA origins and where my DNA went awry. If I’m the DNA that went bad, like chicken salad with mayonnaise left out in the sun on a school trip, Jenn and I don’t want our babies to have genetic problems.”

Gina laughed. “I love chicken salad, and I love mayo. Curried chicken salad is one of my favorites.

“Mmm. I just had Pesto Chicken Salad that was awesome. Fresh basil, Parmesan, and olive oil.”

“Oh, that sounds delicious. But that creates another nickname for me. I can be Chicken Salad or maybe even bad mayo?”

Gina was laughing. “I like Mayo. That could be your name when you check into a hotel, Margaret Mayo.”

Teri winked. “I already have my check-in name. It’s J. Bach. You know, kind of like the composer.”

“Except different. Nah, I think you’d be too easy to search out.” Gina was thinking critically. “But I’ve got a great name, Joan Weston. She’s the most famous Roller Derby queen of all time.”

Tiffany was looking her up on her phone, “The Blonde Bomber.”

Gina gazed up at the sky and smiled. “She started it all.”

Jenn smiled and kissed Teri. “Honey, I don’t care if our baby is intersex or you want to call yourself Joe Mayo. I’d still love to take care of her. But I bet we can do intervention stuff, especially if we know what to look for before she’s born.”

Grace nodded. “They can do DNA testing on babies while they’re still in the womb. Give you time to prepare.”

Smith was listening and turned to Lisa. “Is there a chance you are carrying a recessive gene that could pass on intersex DNA, too?”

Lisa looked at Smith. “I would love any baby we had. If it were ours, I would lay down my life for her.”

Smith nodded. “Are we having girls? All I know is all about boy bands.”

Teri was trying to be serious. “I think we’re getting really ahead of ourselves. But maybe we should put a hold on babies until some questions are answered. God knows, Jenn doesn’t need any excuses. I think that she’d love to be pregnant right now.”

Jenn hugged Teri and kissed her. “But only with your baby, Rock Star. And she will be ours and perfect regardless of her DNA.”

Teri looked puzzled. “Why are we talking like all these babies are going to be girls?”

Gina laughed. “Well, it’s a baby moratorium until we get some answers. But once we get the okay, we all vote for girls ‘cause girls are perfect and boys are ‘tupid’.”

Tiff looked serious as she hugged Mike. “We could still get preggers, baby. My DNA is all warm and cuddly.”

Mike kissed her gently. “I love your DNA and want to be the one who makes a baby with you. We can start tonight.”

Tiffany kissed him on the neck and whispered in his ear before gently biting his earlobe.

Gina laughed. “Why do I think that you and Mike will have no trouble conceiving a baby? The two of you look like you’re ready to celebrate already.”

Tiffany kissed Gina on the lips. Then she looked her straight in the eyes. “I asked Mike if he’d impregnate you so we can have two perfect babies together.”

Gina kissed her back, then looked at Mike. “That’s kind of you to be so generous with your wonderful, caring boy toy. But what happens when he falls in love with me and doesn’t want to come back to you?”

Tiffany paused to think. “Hmmm. Well, we can’t lose our drummer, so I’ll just have to shoot him.”

Gina nodded and fist-bumped. “That’s fair. Wildcats first, right?”

Tiffany nodded. “Seems only right. Kinda like how the Black Widow spider kills their mate after it gets pregnant.”

Mike listened and then turned to Smith. “I think I’ve joined a cult.”

Smith looked around and laughed. “A hell of a cult.”

Gina smirked. “But wouldn’t everyone be comparing our two babies? Mine would be so adorable and cuddly with her curly brown hair and sparkly eyes. Gorgeous.”

“Mine would be blonde and beautiful.”

“Mine would be brilliant.”

“Mine would be beautiful and blonde, just like her mother.”

“And mine would have great rhythm and play in the dirt.”

“And mine would be blonde and beautiful.

“I can see our ditzy blonde bassist losing her baby at the baggage claim.”

“Oh, fuck you, wiseass. If Mike were my baby daddy, she would be the most beautiful baby of all time. My genes are super genes!”

Teri laughed. “Great name for a band - Super Genes!”

Gina was nodding. “Well, Smith played with EBR, Eaten By Raptors. We could have a band called DNA, deoxyribonucleic acid!”

Tiff blew Gina a raspberry. “You always have to show off your brain. Who the fuck cares about you being able to say deo-nucleic acid shit.”

Jenn and Amy came over and sat down next to Teri, who turned and smiled at them. “This surprise party is so much fun. It’s great.”

Amy whispered, “I know you’re having fun, but you need to be thinking about calling it a night. You need to watch your stamina and save your energy so that you can heal quickly and get back on your feet.”

Jenn encouraged Teri to get up. “C’mon, Rock Star. Let’s tell everyone good night.”

Teri sighed as she stood. “Yeah, you’re both right. I’m getting tired, and it’s going to take me a few extra minutes to get ready for bed. First night home, and I still have to dilate one more time. Oh, what fun, eh?”

With that, Teri walked around, thanking everyone and reminding them to visit. Then, she followed her mom and Jenn as they led her back downstairs.

After Teri took a shower and settled into bed, she could barely keep her eyes open as Jenn held her tightly. Teri smiled and kissed her face. “Well, we did it, huh?”

Jenn nodded. “Yep, we did. And I know how important it is for my wife to be happy.”

Teri paused to reflect. “Yeah, crazy. I’m gonna be your wife. I never thought about being a wife. I've never had any practice being a mom or a wife. No Barbies, no tea parties, no dress up. Instead, I was well-versed in sports, gaming, and music. I guess some of that overlaps, but I’ve got to learn a lot of things to be a proper wife for you.”

“A proper wife, huh? Like when I get pregnant, do you want to share the nursing duties?

“You mean, like, give our baby warm bottles of your milk late at night while you rest?”

“Well, more than that. You have ovaries that produce estrogen. And I read that the doctor can start you on a prescription that will enhance your breasts and milk glands. You’ll be able to feed our baby with the milk your body produces.”

Teri began to cry. “That’s crazy to even talk about my breasts like they count. Seriously, they are so small, how would I have enough space there to have milk? I get that our baby is going to have some of my genes and be fed with your milk. But that would be so crazy if my boobies could create milk. A year ago, sitting in study hall, I never thought that any of this would be happening.” She wiped the tears running down her face.

Jenn smiled. “Is that good?”

She smiled. “It’s seriously good. All this stuff was hidden from me until I started with the Wildcats. And then I discovered who I’m supposed to be. Everything was so deep inside, and it never started to happen until this crazy puberty started changing me. I was always an alien, but a sleeper alien that only came alive when my body pushed estrogen through me. That started me on a life-changing adventure. I mean, it’s like a video game, but it’s real. It’s like some crazy movie where I discover that I’m the son of Poseidon. Or my real parents were wizards. Instead, I discover that I’m intersex, and not who I thought I was.”

Teri hugged Jenn tightly. “It was so simple to slide into being Tasha and then evolve to be Teri. I don’t feel like an impostor. And really, getting my genitals lined up with the rest of my changing body is a gift. However, it’s still bizarre hanging out with old friends. Tony’s such a horn dog, and Don wants to be more than friends. I should wear a sign that says I’ve always liked girls. You know that hasn’t changed.”

Jenn was nodding. “So if I wasn’t here, would you make a play for Gina or some other woman who likes girls?”

Teri paused to think and shrugged. “I don’t know because there are too many what-ifs in the way. It’s really simple to say no because I love you. And all of this is so crazy ‘cause we’re talking about bringing a new life into this world and I’ll be part of it.”

“So, do you want to start now?”

Teri gulped and shook her head. “We need more information before we start. We have to track down my sperm daddy.”

“Sperm daddy!”

“Yeah, that’s not really a good song title, huh?”

“Yep. No Grammy award for Sperm Daddy!”

In the morning, Jessica Jade was excited about her mission for Teri and Lisa. Before she left the farm near New Hope, she and Mac tied up all the loose ends. She kissed him goodbye and headed down to Philly and the company where Teri’s mom said she bought the sperm. She met Lisa in front of the building in downtown Philly that afternoon.

The receptionist was extremely helpful after completing the identification process, which involved checking Lisa’s birth certificate and reviewing copies of her mother’s ID. Thirty minutes later, they were reviewing the records of John (Jack) NMN Dempsey while having coffee at Starbucks.

Lisa glanced at Jessica. “What does NMN mean?”

“No middle name.”

Lisa seemed annoyed. “Oh, that’s right. You do know your acronyms. So this guy could be a John Doe, with that fake name.”

Jessica wanted to explain. “Well, not necessarily. Although the records are twenty-five years old, this is what was recorded. We know that before donating sperm, Jack Dempsey had to undergo a multi-stage screening process that included a physical, blood work, and urine samples. But the good news is that they have ten more sperm samples in storage, so we can purchase one to have new tests run. The next step is to find a reputable lab to analyze the sample. Tracking down the guy himself is one part of the quest. The other part is finding out if his DNA is A-OK.”

“DNA is A-OK. You’re quite the comedian with your rhymes.”

“Yep. You truly master your acronyms when serving in the military. It’s really become a military, government kind of thing. Looking at it from your point of view, I guess it’s pretty silly.”

“I always forget your past. It never occurs to me that you were all kinds of special forces.”

“Yeah, being a Ranger was somewhere far back in my life. And even if it were just a decade ago, it’s ancient history. I only wish I could forget my past sometimes. It’s probably as deeply ingrained inside my brain as growing up with a crazy father. However, I made the best friends in the service, and, of course, fell in love with my husband as well. However, all that killing and the horrors of war continue to be crippling. These days, we recognize all that trauma and PTSD. Now, we’re helping our old military team deal with their past and move forward. We’ll work with anyone who needs support to get through the day.”

Lisa shook her head. “I was never a news junkie or a history buff. So I’m guilty of ignoring everything you and your buddies went through. Sometimes I feel like I’m pretty selfish. Should I feel bad about shutting out the world and its awful politics?”

Jessica shrugged. “Well, that's a yes and no answer. I don’t think that we should put war on a pedestal. Killing people, regardless of who they are, is such a wrong thing to do.”

Jessica hugged Lisa. “And no. I think you need to keep yourself sane and do whatever it takes to stay that way. I believe that if we see something, we should say something. And I do stand up and vote. I try to elect the local people that I admire and know will do the right thing for us. But I’m not a news junkie who can’t put down the remote. I think twenty-four-hour news explodes your brain. I don’t think that watching that much TV is sane.”

Lisa shook her head. “Yeah, sometimes that's really hard for me to want to vote when both candidates just don’t appeal. I know I should, but it’s easy not to vote.”

Jessica frowned. “Yeah, but that’s just giving up and handing the control over to someone else. I have a simple philosophy. I view candidates as bus drivers. I know that neither of them is headed exactly where I want to go, so I just choose the bus that is going closer to where I want to be.”

Lisa sighed. “That’s a great philosophy. But back to the basics. We still need to find a lab that can analyze DNA.”

Jessica nodded. “I was thinking. Your mom works with a doctor. He should be able to get us a good recommendation. And after that, we can talk to a genetic counselor, a medical geneticist, or even a forensic scientist to help us figure out the answers to what we want to know.”

Lisa appeared quite surprised. “How’d you know all of that?”

Jessica laughed. “Yeah, don’t I sound smart? We secret Wonder Woman types have this mysterious place where we go to get all the answers. But if I told you, I’d have to kill you!”

Lisa smiled. “Yeah, uh-huh. You Googled it.”

Lisa took out her phone and paused to read. “Oh, wow! The answer is yes; a person’s DNA can be tested to predict whether they are a carrier for genetic defects. So Jenn, Smith, and I could also have our DNA tested. That’s great!”

Jessica smiled. “And remember what Grace said. Even after a woman gets pregnant, she can have blood work done to give her more info.”

Lisa continued reading. “I wonder if we could get our John Doe, what’s his name, to get some blood work done.”

“Yep, excellent point. We’re going to talk more and more about Jack, no middle name, Dempsey.”

Dear Readers, This update has been inserted in place of my first try. When I reached a point in my story, I felt frustration and knew I needed to take a break. What I discovered was that it was much easier to start again

Eight

Lisa spoke with her mom, and then, they consulted Dr. Frankel. He was happy to provide them with the name of a lab that specialized in DNA testing. He smiled and reminded them that they had done a complete workup on Teri when they were diagnosing her intersex diagnosis.

“We looked carefully at Teri’s DNA. A test reveals a person's genetic sex and their sex chromosomes, specifically the X and Y chromosomes. However, a DNA test cannot definitely determine if someone is intersex. There’s a multitude of variations in chromosomes, genitals, hormones, and internal reproductive organs that don’t fit typical male or female patterns. So even when we knew a lot of the information about Teri, we really didn’t have everything we needed just from her DNA. Fortunately, we met with specialists who used CAT scans, MRIs, and X-rays. After all of that, we knew all about your sister. But our search went a lot further than just blood work.”

As they were thanking him, Dr. Frankel reminded them that intersex is not a disorder, just a natural variation.

After Lisa called and spoke to someone, they arranged for the lab to pick up the sample. As she told Jessica, “They specialize in transporting frozen samples back to their laboratory and making sure that everything stays clean and uncontaminated. It was just a question of giving them my credit card and asking to expedite the procedure.”

Jessica smiled. “It’s simple. Money talks.”

Lisa pondered this. “You know, it’s so strange how I’m not worrying about money anymore. The Wildcats went from being broke to being extremely wealthy. When GLOW offered us a million dollars to endorse their products, it was hard to fathom. But the point is, I’ve got it and need to become a lot more generous. I’m going to write you a check and donate it to your organization. I’m still thinking like I’m poor, and I need to change my perspective.”

Jessica laughed out loud. “Check? Do you have a checkbook?”

Lisa shook her head. “You caught me on a figure of speech. What I need to do is give you my credit card number and make a donation.”

Jessica nodded. “You know that’s great. We can use your money for battered wives and families, and helping our soldiers get back into society. I’m happy to donate my services to your detective work as well. You and Teri have helped me out many times in the past. But truthfully, our agency can always use more cash to help grease the wheels.”

When Lisa called to fill Teri in on what she knew, her question was, “How ya gonna track down my daddy? I do miss him so. And my birthday is coming up, and I want a pony. I want a black and white pony and I need a cowgirl outfit with white boots.”

Jessica heard her on speaker phone and laughed. “I’m working my way through Google, Facebook, the White Pages, and Ancestry.com. I’m hoping to get a hit.”

Teri laughed. “No Bat Cave? No digital computer magic where you can travel back in time and see my sweet papa donating his sperm. I wanted to see him walking out with a check in his pocket.”

As soon as she mentioned the word check, both Jessica and Lisa started laughing.

“What? What did I say?”

Lisa laughed at her younger sister. “Have you ever written a check?”

Teri thought for a minute. “Didn’t Mom used to give us checks for our birthday, or did she just put cash in an envelope?”

They were still laughing over the check thing.

“Hey. So if you get any hits, can I come along? I want to see my daddy up close and see if I look like him. I promise not to talk to him, just stare a bunch.”

Lisa shook her head. “And what if your dear poppa is spending life in a state prison for murder, or he’s on the run from the FBI for embezzlement?”

“Oh.”

“And what if Jack Dempsey has a real family and is a great dad to other kids our age? What would you do?”

Teri had to think for a minute. “Uh-huh. I’d knock on the door and when he answers, I’d throw my arms around him and hug him, calling him daddy.”

Lisa laughed. “You’re so ten years old.”

Teri smiled. “Yeah. Maybe I never matured past twelve or thirteen, probably ‘cause my puberty didn’t happen until later. But I like being Peter Pan. I like being a kid.”

Lisa shook her head. “You got away with the juvenile behavior because you wore a boy’s clothes for so long. Girls grow out of that silly stuff. And it’s obvious that you never thought about changing it up. Jenn must really love the boy who still wants to run away with the circus.”

Teri shook her head. “Hey, I deserve a break here. My musical ability is all mature and grown up; it’s just my point of view that’s juvenile. And I wonder about the boy-girl thing growing up. I never had any girl urges. And now, we’re talking about being parents, and I’m supposed to be a mommy, too. How weird does that sound? Jenn even says there’s a way that I can take shots and nurse the baby, too.”

“Teri, okay. I see the medical stuff, but seeing you as a nursing mother is kinda blowing my mind.”

“Yeah, me too. It wasn’t that long ago that I thought I was going to get testosterone shots and get all bulked up and be all macho. It’s strange to say it all out loud.”

Jessica was listening and decided to add to their conversation. “Okay. So by the time I was five years old, I knew I was in the wrong body. I talked to my older brother and my mom, but couldn’t go any further with it. My dad was a huge wall that made me keep it all bottled up inside. And all of that dysphoria haunted me for decades until I could change my outsides.”

Teri was trying to think about her past and if she ever felt differently. “Yeah, I really don’t know about me. The only thing I do know for sure is that I’ve never been more comfortable and happy. I wake up in a great mood and walk around humming all day long. But seriously, don’t you have any curiosity about this guy? After all, half your DNA comes from a stranger.”

Lisa laughed. “Okay, okay. I promise that you’ll be the first to know what we know. And, by the way. We’re giving a big donation to Jessica’s fund to help moms and kids who need help separating from their abusive husbands and starting a new life.”

“Yeah, that’s a great idea. I was thinking…”

Lisa smiled, “Okay, my sweet sister. What’s your idea?”

“Well, maybe Robert will let us play at the Rendezvous and do a long weekend of fundraisers. It would be our first weekend back as a band since Labor Day. We just have to wait until I’m well enough to stand on my feet for an evening. Maybe in two weeks?”

Lisa smiled. “Sure, that is a great idea that needs to be shared with the band. However, you will need your doctor’s approval for that. Without her permission, it’s a no-go. And I’ve gotta add, you always have great ideas, Tinker-bell.”

“Tinker-bell?”

“Sure, little sis. I can’t very well call you Peter Pan. I mean, that’s not fair to call you a boy’s name. Hmmm. I know. Okay, from now on, you can be called Pan.”

Teri struggled to find something good to say. “Pan sounds like a character in a Shakespeare play. You know, Midsummer Night’s Dream.”

“You’re thinking of Puck.”

Teri turned to her sister in awe. “You know Shakespeare?”

Lisa smiled excitedly. “Big secret here. News flash. I’ve read all of the work, whether William wrote it or not. And I believe that a woman wrote some of his plays.”

“How do you know?”

“I like reading about Shakespeare, too. And there’s a huge amount of documentation that questions whether Will had written any or all of his plays. Of course, we’d need a time machine to verify all of that.”

“ I never knew that. And all the plays? You’ve read them all?”

“All. Will gets credit for 38 plays, 154 sonnets, and poems. It became my obsession back in sixth grade when I could take his plays out of the library. And now I’ve reread them while we’re on the road. I’ve downloaded it all to my computer.”

Teri shook her head. “I never knew you read anything. I thought it was all about working up a sweat. Like with Smith.”

Lisa glared. “Huh? What does that mean?”

Teri started laughing. “Well, I guess you’re the only one who hasn’t noticed. But you and Smith definitely have a unique way of showing love. We’re all imagining your lovemaking is as physical as everything else you do. You’re a rock and roller babe, tough girl, athletic jock type. We pictured the two of you going at it like a mixed martial arts cage match.”

At first, Lisa stared at her sister, her brain suddenly pushed into overdrive. She was trying to work through what Teri had just said. After a minute of thinking, she grinned, smacking Teri on the arm.

“Ow! Hey, why’d you do that?”

Lisa wound up and smacked Teri again. But instead of taking the blow, Teri grabbed Lisa’s fist and surrounded it with two hands. Using her extra height, she pulled that fist downwards and held it there. Then, she let it go. Gritting her teeth, Teri said, “I’m not falling for that, you bully. First, I’m still recovering and shouldn’t be stretching my muscles too much. Second, this is not over, big sis. Just cause you're older doesn't make you better. When the doctor releases me, I promise that I will take you down until you beg for mercy. Let’s see, that’ll be March when I whoop your ass.” Then, Teri reached out and hugged her.

Lisa sighed. “I’m sorry. I forgot I was picking on a recovering patient. But it’s like you just tossed my whole relationship into one bucket. That sucks. It makes it sound like we’re just two rutting dogs.”

Teri squeezed hard. “Well, we all saw how you guys started out talking and flirting, and watched it ignite big time. After that, we enjoyed watching the fireworks that seemed to go on twenty-four seven. It was like you’d been saving it up all your whole lifetime. But you’re not the only one. Tiffany just admitted that she was making up for lost time with Mike. It’s fun to be a spectator to everyone’s lovemaking in the band.”

Lisa was trying to smile.

“But now I have to tell you kinda of a private secret that I haven’t shared with anyone except Jenn.”

Lisa stared at her, waiting to hear about a secret.

“Okay. So I can see and hear how all the women in the Wildcats have urges and needs. And I’m in pretty deep and kinda vicariously ride your ups and downs, including some frank discussions. Right?”

Lisa nodded.

“Well, the truth has to come out. I rarely get those incredible moments that you’re experiencing. It happens, but I kinda seem to be dead there most of the time. Grace thinks it’s cause my body doesn’t produce any testosterone at all. I’m doing okay in the estrogen production, but all genetic women have small amounts of testosterone flowing in their bodies, and it kinda helps get your motors all revved up.”

Lisa was shaking her head. “I heard that somewhere, but never gave it much thought. I just figured it was all the same for us.”

Teri wiped her eyes. “Not for me. I don’t have any, and it’s not being produced. Which kinda makes fooling around awkward sometimes. It’s okay. I’m not in any pain. But back to what I was talking about. It’s right out there, big bold capital letters, how you are head over heels over Smith. I see it in all the Wildcats.”

“Oh, my God, Teri. But with Smith, it’s so bad how he drives me crazy. Every time that I’m with him, well, I get so revved up, and well, I’ve never felt this before.”

Teri squeezed her again. “I love you and I’m happy for you. I’ve never seen you so head over heels in love. I believe that you two are perfect for each other, and well, it’s awesome. And I’m glad that the two of you found each other and make each other so happy.”

Lisa was grinning. “Thank you for sharing about your testosterone. Maybe you can take some pills or shots and try to balance all that out.”

Teri nodded. “I’ve talked with Grace about it and have contacted the endocrinologist who helped to diagnose that I’m intersex. I hope we can discuss this, and it might make things better. But the truth is that I am so happy with Jenn and wouldn’t want anything different.”

“I can see that. I love the way you both are together. And I am sure that you make Jenn just as happy as she makes you.”

“Yeah. In the meantime, let’s get back to discussing a weekend at the Rendezvous. I want to make it special so that we fill the place every night, and people not only pay the cover but also donate money. We can give up our salaries. And it would be a good excuse to get the band rehearsing sooner than later.”

Lisa was nodding and listening carefully enough to encourage Teri to go on. “I’m sure Robert will give us a cut of the ticket price or the liquor. He’s met Jessica and understands that it’s really such an important cause. But, do you think Zoe would be okay with that? I mean, can she play four nights straight?”

Lisa was nodding. “I know that Zoe will be excited about playing to help out moms and kids. And how cool would it be to see her showing and rocking on stage with her boomer inside?”

Teri thought for a minute. “I’m going to start working on arranging my Vampire opera so we can play those songs live. Yeah, that would be so cool to do a few at the Rendezvous.”

Lisa laughed, “Hey, Rock Star. Keep it simple and just teach us one new song at a time. If you could make it a dance music tune, I am sure that DJ Blank will see that it’s played everywhere.”

Teri paused. “Do you think that’s going to bother Wiggins and Warner Records?”

“Nope. He’s all about good causes and maybe we can release it as a single and donate the sales, too.”

After talking to her sister, Teri got excited and opened up her songbook. She found the lyrics she’d written to describe the scene when the two young lovers first meet. She remembered that the song was written from the teen’s point of view and tried to imagine it in her head. After looking at her book, she pictured it as a Haiku and began to write.

Walk in the daylight
Trout swimming in a cold brook
Chasing after mayflies.

Sensing another one
No heartbeat, empty like me
Saw inside his mind

Staring at my face
He was ready to run far
Fearing he was prey

I whispered, No, don’t run.
I control my thirst.
Stay, I begged.

He stared, frozen in his tracks.
Fear on his face.
Worried I might drain his life.
And imagined I was a monster

No, stop. This girl does care
And she isn’t bad
I want to know you
I want to talk to you

His voice was soft and gentle.
I intended no harm
was just caught up in your beauty
And wanted to know your name

We are so different from your people
We only bleed animals, not human flesh.
But you are beautiful
I can’t stop seeing you in my mind

After rereading and rewriting the words, Teri texted it to Zoe and wrote, “It’s my opening scene in my Vampire Opera. For some reason, the first three verses are Haiku. Interested in hearing feedback. Right now, it’s too Phantom of the Opera and seems flat.”

Within minutes, Zoe had written back. “Crazy, awesome! I’m picturing playing soft, love music in the background while Gina recites the Haiku poems, like the Moody Blues did in their album Knights in White Satin. Then you and Lisa sing the song together.”

.
.
“How’s that sound to you, Jack?” The young musician looked straight into the glass window of the control room. He’d been frustrated trying to get a smooth, mellow sound out of his guitar and looked towards the producer to give him some help.

The producer had high hopes for the band. In his mind, they were a classic throwback to the times of the four-piece hard rock sound. Their lead singer, Richie Murgowski, had an amazing voice and was also a talented lyricist.

Capital Records had reached out and contacted him directly. He’d answered the call at work. It was Charlie Clossen, one of their representatives. “Hey, Jack. I got a job for you. They’re a new act, fresh off the festival circuit and making a name for themselves. The girls are going wild over these kids. However, we need someone to help refine their sound and make a great recording. You have the gift of taking young bands and helping them learn about themselves.”

Jack smiled. He’d had so much smoke blown up his ass by record company flacks in his musical lifetime that the shit rolled off his shoulders. Instead of getting caught up in the hype he was hearing, the first thing he did was concentrate on negotiating a lucrative contract for his time and a piece of the gross sales.

He remembered good ole’ boy, Charles Clossen (call me Charlie), trying to negotiate with him. “Hey, dude. No one gets two points of the gross, nobody.”

Jack paused and let his words hang there. It was obvious that Charlie accepted his price, which meant he could have gotten more. He waited and then spoke. “Okay. One point and you double my fee.”

“Jack! Jeez, man. What’cha doin’ to me?”

“Charlie, we both know that my salary will come out of the band’s signing advance. And we know that with their talent and my production efforts, we’ll make hits for Capitol. Just saying it aloud ‘cause you know it, too.”

Silence on the phone. Jack smiled and pictured Charlie punching numbers into his calculator. Then he heard him clear his throat and speak. “Dude, can you have it done for a Spring release?”

Jack smiled, knowing they were done talking about the contract. “Sure. And for another fee, I’ll tour with them and do the sound board.”

“Would you be their musical director and arranger, too?

“Sure. But it’ll cost ya.”

Two days later, the contracts were signed and his check was deposited. He liked knowing he could take Emma out of town to celebrate. He knew this great Inn in Massachusetts and good places to dance and eat lobster rolls. The check from Capitol covered his mortgage for the next three months and gave him some crazy cash, too.

After meeting the band members in the lobby of their hotel, he directed them up to the four-bedroom suite. As they walked through the bedrooms, Jack did his usual tour guide rap, knowing that this was the first time these guys had recorded and visited New York. He talked slowly, making sure he had eye contact. “You’re only three blocks from the studio and will walk by coffee shops, restaurants, and food carts. Beware, those carts can be a great place to catch food poisoning.”

They all laughed, but Jack remembered too many recordings canceled by someone eating a bad crab cake.

After that, he’d arranged a practice studio in the building where they could play for themselves for a few days. He’d come in and listen, occasionally asking them questions about their music. With young bands, Jack knew it was essential to establish a line of good communication, which meant he listened attentively to what they said. Rather than tell them what to do, he often asked them to explain what they were doing. He was used to the blank stares and the shoulder shrugs. He’d worked with so many guys that he was used to the ‘I don’t know’ response.

But his goal was to get them thinking about their music. He wanted them to be more decisive about what they played and why.

Today, they ran through most of their catalog, showing everything they had. As they played, Jack made notes on a yellow legal pad. Out of their catalog, they’d played him twenty-two great songs. He wrote each title and a few cryptic notes for each song they would record. When they were done, he did his best to be positive. “Okay, this is great, guys. You’ve got some amazing tunes here that will make you stars. We’re just going to polish them up before we record. Seriously, I really am hearing great stuff.”

The next day, they went through one song at a time while Jack tried to get them to enjoy fiddling with each one. He knew he walked a thin line. He wanted them to try new approaches rather than becoming defensive. Jack knew plenty of producers who liked telling everyone what to do and what to play. But he wasn’t that kind of guy. He liked it better when the group came up with music. And sometimes the outcome was better than he hoped.

In his head, Jack was repeating their names, Richie, Spider, Marvin, and Tank. He knew he was getting old when he had to repeat the names to himself so he wouldn’t forget. But at a certain point after a week in the studio, he smiled and said, “That’s great, guys. What do you say we go and record a hit?”

As they were watching their equipment being rolled down the hall towards the recording studio A, he walked in with them and said, “Tank, get our union guys to help set up your drums.” He turned to the rest of the band. “After that, the same guys will get your amps where we need them. Then we’ll balance your mics. Let’s just remember that they will do all the moving. We’re a proud union shop.”

That was two days ago. Since then, they’d completed five songs. But their guitarist, Spider, was still having trouble finding the sound he was looking for on their last number. It was a slow blues tune that needed a mournful guitar. Jack knew frustration could be a problem if it wasn’t solved. So, he turned on the soundproof booth mic. “It’s good, Spider. Do you want to hear a playback?”

The guitarist nodded and listened. Afterwards, he frowned and shook his head. “Nah, man. That sucks. Still got too much edge. I’m not used to going for that easy tone. Man, soft sounds are hard to make. I dunno. Can you lend a hand and help me out?”

Jack smiled and spoke into the mic, “Sure, Spider. You’ve got great talent, buddy. Let me just show you some tricks.”

He stood up from his swivel chair and came around into the studio. He smiled, taking the young musician’s guitar into his hands. After sliding the strap over his shoulder, Jack fiddled with the controls on the amp. Then, reaching into his pocket, he fished out a glass tube and slid it on his left ring finger. Using the glass as a slide, he slowly played exactly what Spider had been trying to do.

The young musician looked awestruck. He only knew what to play from what he’d heard from his favorite bands. And this producer, Jack, was something else. Back when they were signed, their record guy, Charlie Clossen, said he was sending them to New York to work with a famous producer. Suddenly, the Georgia-based rock band got shy. “Uh, seriously,” the drummer said. “Man, I don’t know if we’re ready to really record in a studio and all of that stuff. We can only play what we know.”

But Charlie insisted. “Reggie, it’s going to be fine. Jack Dempsey is a genius when it comes to helping bands find their sound. And he’s a studio recording expert. Believe me, Jack will be your guardian angel. If he takes you under his wing, well, you’ll get a string of hits out of your efforts together.” Charlie already knew that would happen. They wouldn’t have signed Deep Bayou if the company thought they were a lost cause.

Now, Spider looked at Jack. “Aw, hell, man. You make it sound so good. Seriously, you should record it and I’ll listen to you!”

Jack shook his head and patted the seventeen-year-old on the shoulder. “You know your guitar work is what gives Deep their sound. You’re better than anyone. I’m just facilitating.”

“No, dude. You make everything look so easy and sound so smooth. I wish I could play like that.”

The producer smiled and shook his head. He patted the kid on his shoulder. “Hey, buddy. Those wishes will all come true. I’ll check back with you after you’ve played for twenty more years and have it all under your belt. Then you’ll be able to teach this old man some new tricks. Believe me when I say that I can play because I’ve been around longer and seen way too much.”

“Jack, I’ve heard you sing and play with your band. You’re the bomb, guy. I guess that’s why the record company sent us to work with you.”

Jack Dempsey handed Spider his guitar back and flipped the slide to him. “Keep that and play around with it until you get set to record.”

Jack stood there patiently, watching Spider. The producer helped and encouraged him until the talented young guitarist had mastered the sound he was searching for.

Spider looked up, grinning with confidence. “Yeah. Go ahead and give me a playback of the whole song, and I’ll see what I can fit into the song.”

“You got it. Let me ready the song, and I’ll give you a countdown.” Jack knew that this was the final step to completing the song and helping to build up his confidence

A Wildcat Fall 9

Lisa spoke with her mom, and then, they consulted Dr. Frankel. He was happy to provide them with the name of a lab that specialized in DNA testing. He smiled and reminded them that they had done a complete workup on Teri when they were diagnosing her intersex diagnosis.

“We looked at Teri’s DNA. A DNA test reveals information about a person's genetic sex and their sex chromosomes, specifically the X and Y chromosomes. However, a DNA test cannot definitely determine if someone is intersex. There’s a multitude of variations in chromosomes, genitals, hormones, and internal reproductive organs that don’t fit typical male or female patterns.”

As they were thanking him, Dr. Frankel reminded them that intersex is not a disorder, just a natural variation.

After Lisa called and spoke to someone, they arranged for the lab to pick up the sample. As she told Jessica, “They specialize in transporting frozen samples back to their laboratory and making sure that everything stays clean and not contaminated. It was just a question of giving them my credit card and asking to expedite the procedure.”

Jessica smiled. “It’s simple. Money talks.”

Lisa pondered this. “You know, you’re right. Suddenly, we’re all about not worrying about money. It’s so strange that the Wildcats went from begging to being over the top rich. When GLOW offered us a million dollars to endorse their products, it was hard to fathom. But the point is, we’ve got it. I’m going to write you a check for the same amount and donate it to your group. That way, I’m not feeling selfish.”

Jessica grinned, “Check? Do you actually have a checkbook?”

Lisa laughed aloud. “You caught me on a figure of speech. What I really need to do is give you my credit card number and make a donation.”

Jessica nodded. “That’s great. I’m donating my services for your detective work, too. You and Teri have helped me out many times in the past. But truthfully, our agency can always use more cash to help grease the wheels.”

When Lisa called to fill Teri in on what she knew, Teri’s next question was, “How ya gonna track down my daddy? I do miss him so. And my birthday is coming up, and I want a pony.”

Jessica heard her on speaker phone and laughed. “I’m working my way through Google, Facebook, the White Pages, and Ancestry.com. I’m hoping to get a hit.”

Teri laughed. “No Bat Cave? No digital computer magic where you can travel back in time and see my sweet papa donating his sperm. I wanted to see him walking out with a check in his pocket.”

As soon as she mentioned the word check, both Jessica and Lisa started laughing.

“What? What did I say?”

Lisa laughed at her younger sister. “Have you ever written a check?”

Teri thought for a minute. “Didn’t Mom used to give us checks for our birthday, or did she just put cash in an envelope?”

They were still laughing over the check thing.

“Hey. So if you get any hits, can I come along? I want to see my daddy up close and see if I look like him. I promise not to talk to him, just stare a bunch.”

Lisa shook her head. “And what if your dear poppa is spending life in a state prison for murder, or he’s on the run from the FBI for embezzlement?”

“Oh.”

“And what if Jack Dempsey has a real family and is a great dad to other kids our age? What would you do?”

Teri had to think for a minute. “Uh-huh. I’d knock on the door and when he answers, I’d throw my arms around him and hug him, calling him daddy.”

Lisa laughed. “You’re so ten years old.”

Teri smiled. “Yeah. Maybe I never matured past twelve or thirteen, probably ‘cause my puberty didn’t happen until later. But I like being Peter Pan. I like being a kid.”

Lisa shook her head. “You got away with the juvenile behavior because you wore a boy’s clothes for so long. Girls grow out of that silly stuff. And it’s obvious that you never thought about changing it up. Jenn must really love the boy who still wants to run away with the circus.”

Teri shook her head. “Hey, I deserve a break here. My musical ability is all mature and grown up; it’s just my point of view that’s juvenile. And I wonder about the boy-girl thing growing up. I never had any girl urges.”

“Uh-huh. That’s really something you need to talk to Grace about.”

Jessica was listening. “Okay. I knew I was in the wrong body forever. I talked to my older brother and my mom, but couldn’t go any further with it. It haunted me for decades until I could change my outsides.”

Teri was trying to think about her past and if she ever felt differently. “Yeah, I really don’t know about me. The only thing I do know for sure is that I’ve never been more comfortable and happy. I wake up in a great mood and walk around humming all day long. But seriously, don’t you have any curiosity about this guy? After all, half your DNA comes from a stranger.”

Lisa laughed. “Okay, okay. I promise that you’ll be the first to know what we know. And, by the way. We’re giving a big donation to Jessica’s fund to help moms and kids who are separating from their abusive husbands and having to start a new life.”

“Yeah, that’s a great idea. I was thinking…”

Lisa smiled, “Okay, my sweet sister. What’s your idea?”

“Well, maybe Robert will let us play at the Rendezvous and do a long weekend of fundraisers. It would be our first weekend back as a band since Labor Day. We just have to wait until I’m well enough to stand on my feet for an evening. Maybe in two weeks?”

Lisa smiled. “Sure, that is a great idea that needs to be shared with the band. But you’re going to need your doctor’s okay on that. Without her permission, it’s a no go. And I’ve gotta add, you always have great ideas, Tinker-bell.”

“Tinker-bell?”

“Sure, little sis. I can’t very well call you Peter Pan. I mean, that’s not fair to call you a boy’s name. Hmmm. I know. Okay, from now on, you can be called Pan.”

Teri struggled to find something good to say. “Pan sounds like a character in a Shakespeare play. You know, Midsummer Night’s Dream.”

“You’re thinking of Puck.”

Teri turned to her sister. “You know Shakespeare?”

Lisa smiled excitedly. “I’ve read all of the work, whether he wrote it or not. And I believe that a woman wrote some of his plays.”

“How do you know?”

“I like reading about Shakespeare, too. And there’s a huge amount of documentation that Will might not be the author of. Of course, we’d need a time machine to verify all of that.”

“ I never knew that. And all the plays? You’ve read it all?”

“All. Will gets credit for 38 plays, 154 sonnets, and poems. He became my obsession back in sixth grade when I could take his plays out of the library. I’ve reread them on the road.”

Teri shook her head. “I never knew you read anything. I thought it was all about working up a sweat. Like with Smith.”

Lisa glared. “What does that mean?”

Teri started laughing. “Well, I guess you’re the only one who hasn’t noticed. But you and Smith definitely have a unique way of showing love. We’re all imagining your lovemaking is as physical as everything else you do. You’re a roll and roller babe, tough girl, athletic jock type. We pictured the two of you going at it like a mixed martial arts cage match.”

At first, Lisa stared at her sister, her brain suddenly pushed into overdrive. She was trying to work through what Teri had just said. After a minute of thinking, she grinned, smacking Teri on the arm.

“Ow! Hey, why’d you do that?”

Lisa wound up and smacked Teri again. But instead of taking the blow, Teri grabbed Lisa’s fist and surrounded it with two hands. Using her extra height, she pulled that fist downwards and held it there. Then, let it go. Gritting her teeth, Teri said, “I’m not falling for that, you bully. First, I’m still recovering and shouldn’t be stretching my muscles too much. Second, this is not over, big sis. Just cause you're older doesn't make you better. When the doctor releases me, I promise that I will take you down until you beg for mercy. Let’s see, that’ll be March when I whoop your ass.” Then, Teri reached out and hugged her.

Lisa sighed. “I’m sorry. I forgot I was picking on a recovering patient. But it’s like you just tossed my whole relationship into one bucket. That sucks. It makes it sound like we’re just two rutting dogs.”

Teri squeezed hard. “Well, we all saw how you guys started out talking and flirting, and watched it ignite big time. After that, we enjoyed watching the fireworks that seemed to go on twenty-four seven. It was like you’d be saving it up your whole lifetime.”

“Oh, my God, Teri. It’s so bad how he still drives me crazy. Every time that I’m with him, well, I’ve never felt this before.”

Teri squeezed her again. “I love you and I’m happy for you. And I’m glad that the two of you match up so well. In the meantime, let’s get back to a weekend at the Rendezvous. Let’s make it special. We can donate our salaries. And it would be a good excuse to get the band rehearsing sooner than later.”

Lisa was nodding and listening carefully enough to encourage Teri to go on. “I’m sure Robert will give us a cut of the ticket price or the liquor. He’s met Jessica and it’s really such an important cause. But, do you think Zoe would be okay with that? I mean, can she play four nights straight?”

Lisa was nodding. “I know that Zoe will be excited about playing to help out moms and kids. And how cool would it be to see her showing and rocking on stage with her boomer inside?”

Teri thought for a minute. “I’m going to start working on arranging my Vampire opera so we can play those songs live. Yeah, that would be so cool to do a few at the Rendezvous.”

Lisa laughed, “Hey, Rock Star. Keep it simple and just teach us one new song.”

After that, Teri got excited and opened up her songbook. She found the lyrics she’d written to describe the scene when the two young lovers first meet. She remembered that the song was written from the teen’s point of view and tried to imagine it in her head. After looking at her book, she pictured it as a Haiku and began to write.

Walk in the daylight
Trout swimming in a cold brook
Chasing after mayflies.

We are so different

After rereading and rewriting the words, Teri texted it to Zoe and wrote, “It’s my opening scene in my Vampire Opera. For some reason, the first three verses are Haiku. Interested in hearing feedback. Right now, it’s too Phantom of the Opera and seems flat.”

Within minutes, Zoe had written back. “Crazy, awesome! I’m picturing playing soft, love music in the background while Gina recites the Haiku poems, like the Moody Blues did in their album Knights in White Satin. Then Lisa and you sing the song.”

Dear Readers, this is an updated version of Wildcat Fall
.
.Ten
.
Jessica Jade called Lisa excitedly. “Found him! And it wasn’t that hard. Your guy has a Facebook page promoting a band he plays with, and he’s a producer at Electric Lady Studios in New York. It appears that he’s pretty successful. His biography is impressive. I’d say you both got his genes!”

Lisa was already online looking at his photo and reading a blurb from the recording studio. “He’s gotta be talented to work there. You know, Jimi Hendrix started that studio so he and his friends could record there back in the early seventies. And this guy has his own group, too. I’ll bet we can buy tickets to hear his band play sometime soon. I’m going to call Richard when I hang up.”

“Don’t leave Teri behind. If you went to see your guy play without her, she’d never forgive you.”

“Right. She’d freak if we forgot her. Thanks, Jessica.”

But when Lisa called Richard, she was shocked to hear him say, “Whoa! No, Lisa. You’re rushing into this too fast. How about if we let your lawyer investigate first? And let’s get Jessica to do a deep dive into his background. A serious background check, family history, and a full chronology of his whole life. The man’s in his forties, and we need to know everything before we dive in. I’m worried about past addictions. You know, if he has problems like drugs, alcohol, gambling, or women, we need to know. And the guy could have a serious police record, too. We don’t know, and we should. All of this needs to be brought to light before we move forward. We don’t want to rush this. It might backfire on the Wildcats if the connection comes to light and the guy has problems. Let’s think about the band, too.”

Lisa wanted to argue, but hesitated. “Sure, okay. But can you take charge and direct this? I’m just too close to what’s happening here. I’m probably not using my thinking brain.”

“Sure, Lisa. I can’t blame you for wanting to know more. But I think you’re being smart moving slowly.”

“Well, I hope Teri feels the same way. But I still think she has the same needs as I do. All those years of wondering about this guy. When my mom told me that there’d never been a husband and we didn’t have a dad, it blew my mind. Teri and I both thought that someday this guy would appear and want to make up for lost time, and we’d have a family. It was a pretty crushing blow to know about the sperm bank. However, I now believe that the whole DNA concept and the prospect of future babies make this quest even more important. And bingo, suddenly he’s right within reach.”

Richard listened and slowly shook his head. “Yep. I hear everything you’ve been saying. And I’m trying to walk in your shoes. But I’m a big believer in being cautious.”

“Well, my sister will listen. I know that she’ll do whatever we want. She plays the ten-year-old, but there’s a sharp brain inside her mischievous smile.”

Teri picked up her phone. She was expecting to hear from Zoe and was surprised when her sister called. She watched Jenn slip from under the covers and head to the bathroom. ”Hey, Lisa! What’s up?”

“Jessica scored and found this guy. His name is Jack Dempsey and it appears that he’s the source of all our music genes.”

“Huh? Seriously?”

“Yep. He’s a musician and a producer.”

“Whoa! How awesome is that! So we inherited his talents, huh?”

Lisa shook her head. “Well, kinda. But Richard is taking over this whole screening process before we go face-to-face. He even plays a regular gig in Manhattan in a club. I think he’s into blues.”

Teri was already on her computer and Googling him. “Oh, wow! How cool is all that? But neither of us look like him. But the big question is when can we go hear him play?”

Lisa frowned. “Richard says we need to hold back until they do some serious digging.”

Teri grinned mischievously, nodding at what Lisa had said. “Yeah, I hear you. Okay, but how about if just you and I disguise ourselves and go Ninja style up there?”

Lisa laughed. “Great! But let's keep it a secret. Richard would freak if he found out.”

Teri was nodding as he looked at his laptop. “Okay. According to Jack Dempsey’s Facebook page, he’s playing on Friday and Saturday nights. We can sneak out of town and take the train up, stay the night, and sneak back. You bring Smith, and the four of us can go.”

Lisa wanted to see this guy. “Yeah, but no telling anyone where we’re going. We have to tell them another story like we’re going to the Poconos for one of those romantic getaway weekends.”

Teri laughed. “I’m not lying on those sticky sheets!”

When Jack got home from the studio, Emma greeted him at the door. She wrapped her arms around him and nuzzled his neck. She loved feeling his strong, solid muscles as her hands roamed his arms and chest. Just touching him got her excited. She knew that working in front of the camera turned her on, and he was happy to please her. “Hey, Baby. I picked up Chinese, and I’m keeping it warm while we get a shower.”

Jack happily kissed her and smiled into her face. “Sounds good.” But then he frowned. “I could really use that hot water on my shoulders. It’s all tight in there.” He flexed his neck and shoulders.

Emma led him into the bedroom as she unbuttoned his shirt. “Poor baby, you’re all knotted up with tension in those nerve bundles. Let me make it feel good for you.”

Jack often forgot that his girlfriend had a master's degree and was well-versed in human physiology. Besides being sexy and beautiful, she also had a brain inside that gorgeous head of hers. But he knew what to do. He picked her up and spun her around. He laughed as he heard her squeal.

He was dragging Emma with him into the shower and undressing both of them. “You work today?”

Emma nodded and smiled. “I did ninety minutes with some fans. I didn’t want to work tonight; I wanted to be with you.”

Jack kissed her again. It always made him smile to think that this woman was in love with him. He’d never had much luck in the love stuff. Most women didn’t understand that music was his first love and his lifeblood. He fondly recalled the first time Emma approached him between sets. He looked around to see who hired this woman to come on to him. She was way too young and way too beautiful. Her look was flawless, like you’d see in magazine models and, well, hookers. She was just too polished to have walked into the club where they were playing. He just assumed she was a pro. No way anyone this gorgeous could be talking to him. Everything about her said high-class call girl.

As they talked between sets, Jack realized that she was for real. And when he asked her if she wanted to go get coffee after the band finished their show, he was shocked that she smiled and said yes. He was surprised that she agreed so readily. After sitting down in a Starbucks, she shared her past.

“Yeah, I know what you were thinking. I have that high-class whore look about me with too much hair and makeup, and thin clothes with a push-up bra. But truthfully, I had just finished working and was itchy just to get out and breathe cool air. Working under lights and in front of a camera gets me all heated up. I wanted to let off steam before I soaked myself in a hot bath with my vibrator. I’d seen the poster where you were playing tonight, and it was only a short walk from where I live. So I used the walk to cool down. I sat at the bar and listened to your first set. I’ve got to tell you that you and those guys were great. Consummate musicians, and your guitar work and voice are amazing. I felt like I was sitting in a recording studio listening while you cut your tenth album. I immediately forgot my troubles and wanted to lose myself in the music.”

Jack was grinning. First of all, the woman he was talking with couldn’t have been thirty, probably closer to twenty-five. And she was a natural redhead, beautiful from head to toe. She was dressed way too classy to be out with him. He recognized her outfit and bag as being designer products. His last girlfriend, Melody, craved those kinds of materialistic stuff. Jack figured that Melody would leave him when she found a guy who’d cover her spending habit. He was surprised when it turned out to be an older woman. But she seemed happy with her new love and got all the material goods she wanted. After that, he knew that on his salary, he needed to warn whoever he dated that he was not a catch.

Jack had stared for a while and realized that she had blue eyes, not green. He wondered just how rare that was. In the meantime, he was trying to concentrate on what she was saying.

She laughed in his face. “You know, Jack. I wish I could read your mind. Your eyes have undressed me at least twice, and I wonder what you’re thinking.” She sighed. “Maybe we should just fuck and get it out of the way. Then I could get you to listen.”

He couldn’t help but laugh. She’d nailed him and had him right in her crosshairs. “Okay, Emma. I confess that I’m guilty on all counts. You are mesmerizing me with your beauty. I admit I have a weakness for gorgeous redheads. But give me a chance to try again.”

“Okay, Jack. I’m going to give you a break because these are not my everyday clothes. I get dressed up to work and just didn’t feel like changing tonight. I knew if I undressed, washed my face, and pulled my hair back in a pony, I’d just climb in bed. So what you see is what you get.”

“Oh, please don’t get me wrong, Emma. I love what I see. It’s just that there’s at least a ten-year difference in our ages, and my low self-esteem asks me why you’re sitting here with me.”

“Jack, I know that you’re thirty-eight from your online bio. So there’s a twelve-year difference in our ages. And as far as your self-esteem goes, I think that you’re handsome. Hearing you sing and play sealed the deal for me. If you were to lead me to your place, I would fuck your brains out until the sun came up. Now that we’ve gotten that out of the way, I need to tell you my story. Not every guy sticks around after they hear me out.”

Jack nodded, got up, and asked the barista for refills. When he returned, he settled himself in, promising himself to keep his eyes on her face while she talked. But, oh my God, she was an eyeful. Everyone who walked into Starbucks was tripping over their feet to stare at her.

“I was a psychology major at Southern Cal, but after graduating, I became disillusioned when I realized I’d need eight more years of school before I could become a psychologist. I decided to change my career and capitalize on my appearance. I spoke with various people and began working at Hooters. I was making good money in tips, but I got tired of guys thinking my body was theirs to use as they pleased. I wanted to punch the next guy who pinched me.”

“Another girl suggested that I create a MyFans page. She offered to show me the ropes. I was twenty-one when I started. I had a bachelor’s degree and no desire to pursue more schooling. So each day, I’d turn on the camera and the lights. I’d broadcast to anyone who wanted to subscribe to my channel. I never did anything exciting or titillating. My big thing was changing my lingerie. That was my big expense. While I put on and took off my underwear, I chatted with the guys who paid money to watch me.

It turned out that they really wanted someone to talk to and I was a good listener. I never talked dirty or suggestively. I wasn’t a tease but just honestly listened and expressed my opinion. I was doing my counseling thing. I loved it. And I had lots of views. It was strange.

After three months, I quit my waitressing job and lived off the income I earned online. I was making a couple thousand dollars a week and had a lot of free time. I did whatever I enjoyed and found myself reading about the stock market. My favorite thing turned out to be grain futures. I played around with investing and discovered I could keep up. I even made a little money.”

Jack tried to listen, but his brain was spinning out. He wanted to come right out and ask her if she did adult films and the whole porno bit, but wanted to hear her entire story first. He nodded for her to continue.

“So my thing was that I dressed and undressed in lingerie and talked with people while I did it. My audience was young and middle-aged men who suffered from social and sexual dysfunction. Sure, they got to see my body while I was changing from a lacy black outfit with seamed stockings and a bustier, to a white lacy push-up bra and a tiny thong. I figured that was part of my attraction. The other part was that I was willing to listen and talk to these guys. They sensed that I was treating them with love and honesty.”

“I know it sounds crazy, but I never used dildos or pussy play. Honestly, it was more show and tell than titillation. I pictured myself as the girl next door that you’d be peeking in on through her curtains to watch her get undressed. I never figured that there was a market for what I was offering, but I started making money. Someone in the business told me what I was doing was soft sex counseling. One of my biggest donors said I was a lot cheaper than therapy.” She grinned. “And that’s when I decided to go back to school, taking classes to become a sex therapist.”

Jack was listening. “I’m sure you got lots of offers. How come you were never tempted to do hardcore stuff?”

“Sure, I got plenty of offers to do hardcore. I was even offered a deal from a sugar daddy where I’d retire and move in with him. But I have an independent streak and love being my own boss. Even on my site, I’d get offers for private shows and turn them down. And yes, some adult film studios bugged me just to try it out. But after my investments started to take off, it was easy to keep my virtue and smile. By that time, I graduated with a master’s degree in counseling.”

Jack looked at her. “Using my calculations, you’ve been doing this for four years. Don’t you get tired or frustrated?”

Emma smiled. “It’s very strange. All of these control and sex discussions get my motor going. I’ve had to take lots of warm bubble baths over the years. I’ve had a couple of boyfriends, but when they start thinking they own me, it’s over. I appreciate my life and the freedom it offers. I like to be in charge.”

Jack looked at her and smiled. “C’mon with me back to my apartment. We can talk some more.”

Emma smiled and stood up. “Honey, I hope we can do more than talk.”

Dear Readers, this is a rewrite.

Eleven

The four of them got an Uber to 30th Street Station in Philly, then rode the Acela to Grand Central Station in New York. Teri and Jenn couldn’t stop looking and talking as the towns wizzed by. They just had to keep reminding themselves that they were looking at the industrial side of each of these towns. Pulling their luggage behind, it took them almost an hour to travel down to Greenwich Village to the same boutique hotel they’d stayed in when they spent a week in New York in the summer.

After they checked in, Teri needed to attend to her dilation responsibilities while the rest of them relaxed and enjoyed the quiet. As they gathered together forty minutes later, Smith quietly said, “Inhale all the quiet now, because as soon as we head to the street, the noise is overwhelming.”

The four of them walked over to an Indian restaurant and took their time dining. Teri and Jenn opted for seltzer with a squeeze of lime instead of wine. They enjoyed each other’s company, listening to Smith tell stories of coming to New York ten years ago and what it was like seeing the Big Apple as an eighteen-year-old.

Then, both couples walked over to the club. After going in, they were escorted to a good table after Smith handed the manager a folded bill. As they sat down, a waitress greeted them and placed menus on the table.

They all ordered something to drink and French fries for the table while they waited for the band to start playing. They’d watched the four musicians set up and test their volumes. Finally, Jack Dempsey leaned into his mic. “Evening, folks. Tonight, we’re calling ourselves the Groundhogs of Punxsutawney. We’re a season early for Groundhog Day, but it was the first thing we’ve agreed on tonight besides the set list.”

They watched the drummer count off, then the bass and Jack Dempsey started playing. The keyboardist began a blues riff that served as the intro to an old Muddy Waters song. Lisa smiled as Teri whispered, “That’s Your Hoochie Coochie Man. Muddy Waters, Little Walter, Jimmy Rogers, and Willie Dixon released that in 1954.”

Smith surprised them all when he chimed in, “And written by Willie.”

They listened as Jack played an excellent guitar and had a great voice. When they finished, he gave credit to the other musicians. “Thank you,” he said. “As you have figured out, this is what old rockers do on the weekends. We still have our day jobs, but love the music too much to give it up. Bill and Pete are both session men, and Rodger has invented too many toys for Cheerios and Cracker Jack. He doesn’t need to work. That first one was a Willie Dixon song, but let’s switch it up with something by the Stones.”

The four of them listened as the band did Time Is On My Side. Each one of them took a short solo, and each was perfect.

The four of them listened in awe through the whole evening. Occasionally, Teri had to discreetly get out of her chair, stand, and watch from the back. She deflated her inflatable donut when they snuck out before the lights came up.

As they were walking back to their hotel, Jenn was laughing. “Well, after listening to Jack, it’s obvious where the two of you get your talent. That band was good.”

Lisa turned to Smith. “Did you see the redhead?”

Smith smiled and shook his head. “This is one of those trick questions where no matter what I say, you’re going to punch me.” He rubbed his shoulder, anticipating a shot from her fist.

Lisa laughed. “She was beautiful, wasn't she?”

Smith shrugged. “Yeah, but I only looked for a minute. I think she was with your guy, Jack. She just kept staring at him.”

“I noticed. I also noticed that she wasn’t much older than me.”

As they climbed the stairs to their suite, Teri smiled. “He’s talented. Don’t you wonder why he was never a star? I’d never heard of him before tonight.”

Jenn nodded. “He’s a great musician, but maybe he didn’t get the breaks. You don’t know the whole story. I guess we’re going to get all of that info from Jessica when she gets done with her investigation.”

After a good night’s sleep, they snuck back into Philly, hoping that Richard would never find out they’d disobeyed his instructions.

The next day was business as usual. Teri sat down with Phil. “I wanted your opinion. I was thinking of these twenty Christmas-based songs. The women have each written many more, but I’m gleaning what I think are the best. How about five standards, with maybe two being duets? And I have five more potential duets from their originals. That leaves five solo cuts for each of them.”

Phil was reviewing the binder of sheet music that Teri had prepared. “Excellent work. Now, whose record label are you using?”

Teri smiled. “We have lots of choices. They each have their own companies, but I was thinking of proposing a third party to make the whole thing charity-based. Maybe pick something like donating everything to World Central Kitchen and let Bill Wiggins handle it through Warners.”

Phil smiled. “Total transparency would make it easier for everyone to agree and say yes. And World Central Kitchen is international and they are an impressive group that feeds anyone in crisis. ”

“That’s why I chose them. I was hoping everyone could get behind them.”

“Say, Phil. Have you ever heard of this guy? You know, our sperm donor guy?”

“Sure. Jack is well known among producers. Has a lot of album credits. Speaking of hearing him play, am I not supposed to know that the four of you went up to hear him play on Friday night?”

Teri’s head whipped around and stared at Phil. “Huh? How’d you know?”

“Right. You forget that dragging Smith along is a beacon to everone in the room. C’mon, Teri. He’s a celebrity and in New York City? A friend of mine called me. They were at the bar when the four of you walked in. Right, nobody notices Smith and three beautiful women spending the evening watching the show. You know that band is made up of studio musicians. I got three calls today about it all from friends in the industry. One guy even asked me if the Wildcats were thinking about replacing me.”

“Does Richard know that we went?”

“Nope. He would be upset over you going up there. I’ll just keep it a secret and hold it over your head.” Phil smiled.

Teri felt sick in her stomach. “I guess we were being foolish, but it was worthwhile seeing him perform. He’s good.”

Phil grinned. “Yep, I’ve heard that he’s talented. He’s famous for tutoring young bands starting out.”

“Well, how come he’s never cut an album and made a name for himself?”

Phil shrugged. “Fame’s not for everybody. A lot of producers find their satisfaction behind the scenes. Not everyone likes the bright lights. It’s a young person’s lifestyle.”

“So that’s it?”

“Well, you’re much more than a performing talent. This entire project with Beyoncé and Taylor is a great example of what you’re capable of achieving. You’re not intimidated by arranging and producing a whole album right off the top of your head. And you have no trouble composing material, either. Add that to a great voice and the ability to play whatever you touch; not too many people have that gift. You are one of a kind.”

“Wow, thanks. So you think that it’s more than DNA, huh?”

Phil laughed. “Sure. Your Mom raised you in a loving environment, letting both of you find yourselves. Lisa’s spent her whole life doing what she loves. And Amy provided you with whatever support you needed to pursue your musical career. She’d never said no to either of you. She’s pretty encouraging.”

“Yeah, she’s terrific. And I suppose we should thank her a million times for everything she has ever done for us. I’m glad that she and Conor do so well together.”

Phil smiled. “Remember, you are the spark that excites the Cats. Richard and I heard the old four-piece band several times and walked away from them. But when you got on the stage, it was a completely different band. I heard all the new arrangements and that third voice. Honestly, from my perspective, you were the fifth finger in the glove.”

“Am I the pinkie?”

They both laughed, and Teri surprised herself when she hugged Phil. “Thank you.”

Phil blushed and squeezed her. “Working with you and the Wildcats has been a dream for me. I loved slogging around this Summer when we toured, and I vicariously enjoyed the crowds around me cheering while I was sitting in the middle of the audience controlling the soundboard. And I’m looking forward to going to Europe with the entourage in tow. This will probably be the closest I’ll ever come to being a grandparent.”

“You’ve spoiled me. I never knew I’d find a producer who could be so patient teaching me the ropes. I was clueless the first time we were recording. Now, I enjoy the dynamic sound we’re able to wrangle out of the band. But whatever happened to EBR and their record release?”

“EBR is a completely different situation. Their album is finished, and I’ve heard from Bill that it’s pretty incredible. He mentioned that the band used all of your suggestions for arrangements. Warner’s is releasing one or two songs to critics and a few key radio stations to gauge the reaction. Naturally, Spotify and some others will get great copies of just a few of their songs, too. The idea is to build momentum and spark listeners' interest for more. However, the band doesn’t want to tour behind the album, so things are moving slowly. None of the band members seems eager to speed things up. And I don’t sense any interest from them in going back into the studio.”

“I wonder if they’d be interested in coming over to Europe for a few selective shows. The whole band and families might enjoy a vacation. Maybe we can extend the same offer to the Flower Sisters and their families. Imagine a few live cuts recorded in Rome or Paris for the second album.”

“It’s a great idea.”

“Maybe we should build a mobile studio to ship over to Europe. We could convince EBR to do a live show and make a record. Heck, the Cats would rock an album in Paris!”

Phil stared at Teri. “Did you just think off the top of your head? It’s a great idea and I’m sure that Bill Wiggins would fund a recording studio. In his mind, when we’re done using it, he’d either use it for other Warner bands or sell it for a profit.”

Teri shook her head. “Yeah, that’s fine. I’m just throwing out ideas.”

“Second album? You think the band’s going to have a second album by the time we go to Europe?”

Teri hesitated. “Maybe. But we’ll definitely have lots of new cuts by June. I don’t know what the Saturday Night Live crowd wants to hear. Would they want recycled hits or new stuff?”

Teri answered her own question. “How about if we do twenty-four bars of Run, Run, Gone and then flip into something new? And I want to have a bunch of my Vampire Opera tunes ready to go by then. The original idea was to slide a few songs into the new album. I was thinking about incorporating some of the first album songs into the opera, too. By the time we release the third album, we’ll be ready for Broadway.”

“Have you thought about who’s going to play the romantic leads?”

Teri stopped for a minute. “No. How cool that will be.”

Teri buried herself in songs and discussions with the artists’ producers for the Christmas project. Three days later, they were ahead of schedule when they’d agreed to a set list to give to the stars for approval. Once they heard back, they’d start creating arrangements and working on the songs the two would sing together.

At this point, Teri could give herself a break and just take a few days off. She woke up and didn’t rush out to Allentown to work. Instead she hung around Jenn and watched her work on her classes.

Finally, Jenn looked up. “What’s up? Is everything okay?”

Teri kissed her lovingly. “Oh, it's all good. We’ve taken the Christmas project as far as we can until we hear back from Taylor and Beyonce.”

“Do you talk directly to them?”

“Nope. I’m just in discussion with their people. I doubt that I’ll do much more than watch when it’s time to record. They’ll probably want to call all those shots.”

Jenn smiled. “How crazy would it be if they wanted to record at Electric Lady Studios and use Jack as their producer. You could just hang out in the background, you and Phil.”

Teri shook her head. “That would be too much, spooky kind of stuff. I would love to just talk to him. I mean telling him about Lisa and me might make him happy or send him over the edge.”

“Oh, Teri. You should ask Jessica to take a look at the young friend he had with him at the show. She’s young. Maybe that’s his daughter.”

“Nah, his girlfriend.”

Dear Readers, this is the continuing saga. I would apprecite any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am constructing this story. Thanks.

Chapter Twelve
.
.

The next day, Teri pulled Jenn away from her computer. “Hey, you mind if I borrow your car? I’ve decided that I need to practice driving so I can drive myself to the band house each day. We can buy another parking space for your old car and I’ll buy you a new car.”

Jenn looked curiously at her girlfriend who’d been vacillating between hot flashes and brain farts. The way it was explained to her, sometimes patients have brain fog after surgery. And the hot flashes came as a result of getting hormone shots from the surgeon to aid in healing.

“Hey, so I was thinking. You know I can drive out to the band house in forty-five minutes, right?”

Jenn started smiling and covered her mouth with her hand. “Uh-huh.”

“Well then, what’s so funny?”

“You said, I can drive. But you don’t drive. I’ve never seen you drive.”

“Well, I should be able to drive. Isn’t it ingrained in our brains? I figured I’d start out slow and just master it. I’ve sat in the front seat with you. I’ve watched you drive. I even drove the old Wildcat van in the driveway.”

“Drive my old clunker? Sure, go ahead. But do you want me to go along and answer questions?”

Teri brightened up. “Sure, as long as it doesn’t take away from your school stuff. That’s pretty important.”

Jenn laughed. “Well, you’re pretty important to me, and I’m not just sending you out in a big, old car to just get a feel for driving. I don’t want to see you getting hurt just cause you have this vision of tooling along the highway in Philly traffic to Allentown. Cars traveling that road are going seventy-five miles an hour. And we’re talking Pennsy drivers! ”

Teri shook her head. “Well, I figure just how hard can it be? I mean, everyone drives, and I’m almost nineteen.”

Jenn shook her head. “Sometimes, you don’t impress me with your thinking things through. Now, let’s think outside your problem. You don’t have to drive. Just remember that you’re rich. The Cats have a contract with a limo service. They can shuttle you door to door, and you can sit in the back and work on your music. You make more money writing songs and creating musical arrangements than you would driving in traffic for two hours a day.”

Teri listened to what Jenn said and thought about it. “Sure, that’s a good idea. The whole point is to spend more time with you. I mean, you’re living and going to school in West Philly, and well, I’m out in Allentown working on our music all day. We’re both doing different things. I’m trying to figure out how we can be together and still do our own thing.”

Jenn reached out and encircled Teri in her arms. She held her tightly and kissed her. “Let’s break our schedules down. I don’t have any night classes. My classes are all on Tuesday, Wednesday, and Friday mornings. You can stay some nights in Philly and some nights in Allentown. We can spend a lot of time together without you missing me. Why don’t we scrap the need to drive thing, and for now, work something out with Richard and your service so that you can be out there playing and rehearsing every day? Some nights we sleep in Philly, and some nights we sleep together in Allentown. It’s just a short hop, and we can handle it.”

Teri loved it when Jenn squeezed and kissed her. After that, the problem didn’t exist. She shook her head in frustration. “Well, my brain must be small ‘cause it fills up so fast. Just as long as our commuting doesn’t take away from your school, that’s fine with me.”

Jenn laughed. “Small brain? You can be so naive. Honestly, you have a million more things going on inside your head than the rest of us.” She held up her hand and started ticking things off on her fingers. “You’re writing a rock opera with Vampires. You’re working on a Christmas record with Beyoncé and Taylor Swift and doing most of their musical arrangements. And you’re always working on Wildcat music. Plus, you’re two weeks post-surgery and are still doing all your exercises and dilating. Isn’t that enough?”

Teri shook her head and wondered. “Yeah, and that reminds me. We still have to deal with this Jack guy and get all our DNA tested. And speaking of DNA, I want to talk to the doctor and the endocrinologist about how much testosterone there should be in a female body.”

“Why do you need to find that out?”

Teri blushed. “Well, now that they’re giving me estrogen to aid my recovery, I wondered if my lack of sexual drive is because I’m intersex and I lack enough testosterone. I just don’t want to cheat you. I want to be the best lover, and well, it’s bugging me. And between you and me, the estrogen is making my boobs sore.”

Jenn still had her arms wrapped around her. “Uh, yeah. Well, do you ever get the desire to make love? Tell the truth.”

Teri frowned. “Truthfully, well, I’m not sure. When we’re together and touching each other, I want more. But honestly, it doesn’t interrupt my thinking when I’m working. Well, kinda when I see you or one of the Wildcats, I do get these feelings. Is that okay to admit to that?”

Jenn pulled on her hand and led her back towards their bedroom. “Uh, sounds perfectly normal to me. And it’s time to dilate, so let’s make it fun. How about if I get under the covers with you while you’re doing it, and well, make more out of it than just something clinical?”

Teri grinned. “Uh, that sounds interesting. In the name of science, huh? Well, let’s give it a try.”

Jenn kissed her softly on the lips and touched her neck and ear. “Well, I was thinking. How about if I take charge of dilating you, and well, we can see what happens when I’m in charge.”

Teri blushed. “So I’m the bottom?”

Jenn giggled. “Where’d you hear that?”

“Well, the Cats were talking, and I asked. Someone said that eventually I’m going to be your bride.”

“Well, of course, baby. That’s how it works. Now what do you think about being my bride?”

Teri blushed. “I’ve never really thought about the titles and everything. But you do like to drive, and you like to express your opinions. I listen to what you say.”

Jenn glanced over at her. “Does that bother you that I’m like that?”

“No. I love you. I like it when you are assertive and express your opinion. I mean, we are equals, right?”

Jenn kissed her on the lips and continued leading her into the bedroom. “Let’s make it a party.” She whispered a few sentences into Teri’s ear and nuzzled her neck.

Terry heard what Jenn suggested. “Really? That’s what you want to do? Sure. But I have to look through my drawers for that outfit. You’re serious?”

Jenn smiled and softly rubbed her back while she kissed her. “Uh-huh.”

Smith was riding with Lisa in the back of Conor’s pickup. He was looking at Amy and Conor in the front seats and whispered to Lisa, “Remember when you were fourteen. This is like riding with the parents, when they’re taking us out to dinner.”

Lisa smiled and squeezed his knee. “Uh-huh. But I’m twenty-two and would rather go parking than eat dinner.”

Smith almost laughed out loud. He whispered in her ear, “Do you ever think about anything else?”

Lisa frowned. “Sure. I mean, I lead a normal life except when I’m around you. Whenever I’m too close to you, this heat runs through my body and gets my brain a little crazy.”

Amy used the vanity mirror to look in the backseat. “I hear a lot of whispering. Do you still want to do dinner?”

Lisa laughed. “I do want to get out. But I had an idea. Can we go to Los Hombres, sit outside with a pitcher of margaritas, and eat chips and salsa. I’m in a party mood.”

Amy grinned and clutched Conor on his arm. “Sure, I love to get drunk with my boyfriend, and margaritas hit the spot. We can always Uber home.”

Smith smiled. “Coming from Texas, I have the best recipe for a margarita. We can have a party at home sometime and I’ll make a pitcher!”

Conor looked up. “What’s your recipe?”

Smith smiled, “It’s so simple. Two limes, two shots of a good blanco, one shot of triple sec, half shot of agave syrup, and half of water. Lots of ice and lots of shaking.

Amy was listening. “Definitely sounds like we need a party. Conor, your house is perfect with your pool and room to toss around a ball. And Smith’s going to be the bartender.”

Lisa was thinking about how much fun it would be while it’s still warm out. “We need to have this party next week, and we can have a fire pit and s'mores. Maybe get it catered. The swimming pool and the hot tub. What do you think, Conor?”

Conor was laughing. “Sounds great. How about if we open at noon? You can be in charge of the party, and I'll be the groundskeeper. How about next Saturday night?”

Everyone cheered.

Mike was following Tiffany up to the third floor. He was smiling, watching her go first up the steps. “Okay, so here’s what I was thinking. We blow everything out and open everything up. Start with just one big space and make it fresh. I want to move all this old equipment out of here and use the whole footprint. We can build a primary suite. You know, big bathroom, dressing rooms, closets, and plenty of space for a king-sized bed.”

He pointed to a wall. “And if this were blown out with windows, it’s got the best view. And we’d get cross ventilation. We can create a spacious bathroom with a luxurious shower and possibly even a soaking tub for two. Kinda like a place where I can wash your back.”

Tiffany wrapped her arms around his neck and snuggled into his body. “I’d like that.”

“Good. Cause tomorrow, we’re moving out for four weeks. I’ve already talked to the builder, and the windows have been bought. We just have to pick out the tile and the fixtures. Oh, yeah. How about hardwood floors and area rugs?”

Tiffany was shaking her head. “Just like that? Where are we going to go?”

Mike got out his phone. “I talked to a realtor and he found us a furnished townhouse with a month-to-month lease. It’s really nice with a view of the river and the forest. I’ve already made arrangements for our clothes to be moved tomorrow. Oh, yeah. The contractor has the permit for a living room fireplace, and well, we’re going to tear out the ceilings up to the roof. Everything brand new.”

Tiffany looked dazed. “Seriously? You planned all this for us?”

“Sure. Since it’s a steel structure, all the partitions can be removed in a week. Another week, and we’ll have new walls and all the electric and plumbing done. Two more weeks, and things will fall into place. The finish work takes a little longer. But we’re going to design it together.”

Mike kissed her. “I’ve been thinking about it and worried whether you’d like to live over the store. I didn’t want you to feel creepy about being here. I’ve been thinking about it for a while.”

Tiffany leaned in and kissed him. “I can’t think of a better place to be than with you. Now show me more.”

Grace was unwrapping the large paper-covered frame. She kept glancing at Gina, who was sitting on the arm of a chair, watching. When all the paper was gone, Grace could clearly see the watercolor. She slowly stood up and turned to Gina. Tears rolled down her face. “You planned this for me?”

Gina smiled and wrapped her arms around her girlfriend. “Well, I kinda lined things up, but Jane from the gallery contacted Margaret. When she heard it was for you, she started right away. I sent her the photos, but that’s all I did.”

Grace was wiping her eyes and kept looking back at the commission. “Are you going to help me hang it?”

Gina smiled. “I talked to the super, and he’s bringing up a ladder to your office tonight at seven. The painting’s all ready to hang. All we’ll have to do is move things around.”

Grace was excited. “I know where I want it. I want to be able to view it from my desk or chair. This is a painting of my happy place, and well, having you make it happen is awesome.” She wrapped her arms around Gina and showered her with kisses. “Let’s carry it into our bedroom so we can look at it from under the covers.”

“Now?”

Grace laughed and started unbuttoning Gina’s shirt and pulling on her leggings. “Now.”

Zoe stood back and stared at the shower. All the sealers had dried and everything had been tested. She smiled at Bruno and laughed. “How do you christen a shower?”

Bruno started pulling off her clothes. “Easy.”

Dear Readers, this is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am writing this story. Thanks.

P.S: I have added and changed the beginning of the story several times. I've updated that too.
.
.
Chapter Thirteen
.
Jack was trying to slip out of bed without waking his girlfriend. He needed to go to the bathroom and didn’t want to disturb Emma.

“Where are you going, honey?”

“Bathroom. But I’m coming back.”

“Mmm. I’m keeping your side warm.”

Around noon, Jack was sitting at the console adjusting the mics before they started recording. This was the kind of thing that an assistant would do, if he had an assistant. But this was not a well-known group, and they didn’t get any special attention from the bosses. Jack was used to it. He preferred these young groups who were just getting started over catering to the prima donnas and their outrageous demands.

The Electric Lady owners knew that getting important players recording in their studio wasn’t a given. There were way too many recording studios popping up everywhere. It used to be that groups had to wait in line for a chance to record, but digital equipment meant that $50,000 would provide a console, a hard drive, and all the necessary recording equipment. It’s the same thing with portrait photographers being replaced by the iPhone. He saw the handwriting on the wall and was already thinking about retiring.

The truth is that they were paying for the producer, not the equipment. Unless you can offer beautiful vistas, amazing sunsets, and a lake to dip your feet into, every studio was the same. Jack knew that New York didn’t provide any of those dreamy spots, just the center of the world. It was long ago that Jimi Hendrix opened the studio so he and his friends could record there.

Finally, his rock group appeared, looking a little worse for wear. One glance and you knew they’d been out partying, but most groups did. New York offered way too many temptations. He laughed, thinking of his girlfriend who was quietly working at home, earning what he made in a week in two hours. He’d watched her show, realizing it was addictive to listen to her voice and watch her smile as she sat there undressing and trying on new lingerie. He observed the number of subscribers she had and how she was on a first-name basis with all of them. Jack was amazed at how much she collected in tips each hour.

Emma was right. What she was selling was advice. She was a great listener and did know her stuff. None of these guys were disparaging or rude. They talked about relationships and intimacy. She was a great listener and was so soft-spoken. He felt like he was watching her giving a TED talk in lingerie.

Emma was gifted, beautiful, and talented. Emma was selling herself directly to the public who wanted her. He once checked and was surprised to see how many subscriptions and likes she had. The website owners periodically sent her gifts. They wanted to fly her out to Las Vegas for a meet and greet. Of course, she said no.

Jack knew he was good and earned his money, but in his field, an independent contractor could go weeks without work. He’d tried being a company man, but it never worked out. Big business only thought about the bottom line and the shortest path between A and B. But his friggin’ ego got in the way.

He saw himself as an artist intent on making a masterpiece regardless of how long it took. When Jack listened to his recordings, he had to know that it was the best. He never punished the musicians by demanding excessive takes. He just wanted them to strive for perfection.

One day, when he came home all tied in knots, Emma had tried to console him, “Jack, honey. You’re going to drive yourself nuts. You’re not hearing everything that’s coming at you.”

“What’s that mean?”

“It means that you’ve already recorded the best they will do, but you’re not taking a deep breath and standing back far enough. You can hyperfocus, blocking the music that’s right in front of you.”

Jack remembered taking a deep breath. “What should I do?” He realized that she was right and knew what she would say.

“Just move on to the next song. Come back and listen to it when you’ve got the proper distance.”

He stared, realizing that she was right. She was brilliant and the most perfect woman that he’d ever known. She blew him away. “You are amazing. You are a goddess. I want to worship you.”

Emma grinned as she pulled him back under the covers. “I love you, too. But we can worship each other right now.”

Later on, Jack lay there listening to her softly snore. He wondered how long this romance would last. She was the perfect woman and he would ask her to marry him in a heartbeat. But he knew the truth. He was just too old for her.

He tried to imagine what his life would be like in ten or twenty years. He’d saved and even without work had enough to cover his New York expenses for eighteen months. His condo was paid for, and he just had his HOA monthly fees. Jack’s dream was to sell the place for millions and buy a cabin in the Adirondacks. He wanted to chop his own wood and have places to hike without worrying about bumping into hipsters from Brooklyn out for the weekend. He’d scoped out the region and had found some cool spots on a lake.

His plan was to sell and move away. He didn’t see Emma being with him in five years, let alone a lifetime. She was her own boss, and he envisioned her earning her doctorate and teaching. He smiled just thinking of all the students jostling for the front row when she lectured.

“What are you grinning about?” He heard her sleepy voice as she cuddled up close to him.

“I was envisioning your life.”

“My life? No our life?”

He grinned. “You know, I see us together, but then I start to realize that I’m looking at retirement eventually. I’m not planning to live my life in the city forever.”

“Jack, this is not what I signed up for. I’m not a New York girl and miss the wide open spaces. I’m from Montana. I was brought up on a ranch.”

He suddenly realized they’d never talked about her background. He was embarrassed to realize he was guilty of not asking. “Duh. You know, I really should cross examine you and find out more.”

“Good. Let’s play twenty questions. I go first.”

Jack nodded. “Okay.”

“Question one: Tell me about your homelife.”

Jack smiled. “I was raised in Cape May, New Jersey. My dad taught music at the high school and gave private lessons to make ends meet. Mom was the elementary school librarian. I have an older brother and a younger sister. They’re both happily married and have each had two children. Now you answer question number one.”

“I was born in Bozeman, Montana. We have a ranch and raise big steers. We plant crops to keep the animals fed during a long winter. I learned to ride when I was four. I have two sisters, one has four kids, and the other is happily married in Washington, DC. Mom worked in the local newspaper office, and Dad works part-time as a fishing guide. Your turn for question number two.”

“What’s your dream?”

Emma smiled. “I want wide open spaces. I like winters and love summer breezes. New York City weather sucks, and I would pack anytime you’re ready to move. I want to grow old with you and push your wheelchair. Your turn.”

Jack kissed her. “I want to eventually quit, hang it up, and not look back. Sell the condo and buy fifty acres in the Adirondacks. I want to build a zero-emissions house and have a carbon-neutral footprint. I want snowshoes and a birchbark canoe that I build myself. I will take my guitar to town and play on the weekends at the local bars. I would be happy to just be a guy named Jack. Oh yeah, if you were to come with me, then I would live happily ever after.”

Jack leaned over to kiss her and discovered that she’d fallen back to sleep. He smiled and wondered if she’d heard his true confession. Thinking that maybe it’s best that she didn’t hear about his love for her. He knew it would make it easier when she deserted him.

Dear Readers, this is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am writing this story. Thanks.

Chapter Fourteen

Tiffany called Gina as she drove from their new digs out to the band house. “How long’s it been since we’ve hung out?”

Gina laughed. “Too long. I count a month since Teri’s surgery. Five, six weeks, right? Whatcha been up to?”

“God, I hate it. I’ve had to focus on so much crap like tile, and sinks, and faucets. I’m drowning. Who really looks at that stuff? Right, like I’m supposed to care about kitchen flow and where to put the dishwasher. Did you know that kitchen appliances come in textures and colors? And don’t get me started about counter tops!”

Gina was laughing. “Sounds like you need a break.”

“Break? No, I need to stop this shit and get laid. This whole experience could drive me back to drink.”

“Where are you?”

“Just leaving the townhouse we’re renting. We’re over near Bruno.”

“Okay. Stop and turn around. Meet me at Lowes.”

“Lowes? Gina, I don’t want to look at any more of this shit.”

“I agree. You need a specialist to do all this work for you. We’re going to find you one.”

“At Lowes? That’s where you buy nuts and bolts. But I need to get screwed.”

“Sure, don’t we all. But you need a person who wants to do all that work for you. Someone who listens, measures, and then draws everything up. After that, you look through a catalog until you find a kitchen that you like. They even come out and install the whole thing. You just hand them your credit card. After that, we’ll talk to an interior decorator. You look through another catalog and point at what you like. Boom, hand them your credit card.”

“Now you’re talking.”

“And those same people will do a thing for your bathrooms. Speaking of bathrooms, are you going to go for the double tub?”

“Natch, babe. Mike wants us to have a bathroom he saw in Architectural Digest.”

“There you go. Point at pictures, hand them your credit card.”

When they finally got to the band house, everyone discovered that Teri had come out earlier because she wanted to play her vinyl at full volume. Zoe was the first to walk in and watched Teri dancing around and playing air guitar. She smiled watching Teri’s skirt lift up as she spun around. She stopped to think about the last time she saw her wearing a dress off stage.

Zoe turned the volume down to get her attention. “You’re going to blow out the windows. We never play this loud down in the studio.”

“Yeah, but that was Stevie Ray Vaughn and Double Trouble. Did you hear those riffs?”

“Couldn’t miss ‘em.”

“He’s got this completely different way of strumming his guitar; I’ve got to show you.”

“And I will listen and learn.”

“I’m sorry. I guess I’m really excited about being back. Please excuse my enthusiasm. How are you and little Boomer?”

“Boomer is going crazy. She’s got weeks to go and wants out. And honestly, I’m scared, but ready.”

“How’s Bruno handling this?”

“He’s more frightened than me. He’s burying himself in design projects and disappearing in his workspace, and talking business whenever he can. He even went down and did a shift at his tattoo parlor.”

“I was thinking about getting another tattoo, but I want to talk to Min and maybe fly down to Atlanta. I haven’t asked Jenn if she’s interested in a getaway. Besides being my nurse, she’s been buried in her classes.”

“Does she like it?”

“Loves it.”

“Who loves it?” Tiffany and Gina walked into the living room.

“Jenn and school.”

“Oh, I thought we were talking about sex. I could come over and give you two pointers. Love to get the two of you under the covers with me. But, you know, since your surgery, maybe Gina would be the expert, after all, she’s our vagina queen!”

Gina was looking at Tiffany and shaking her head. Then she turned back and smiled at Teri. “Four weeks since your surgery, right? Got any feeling down there yet?”

Teri smiled. “Enough.”

Tiff clapped her hands. “Have you had the big O yet?”

Gina laughed. “Ah, yes. Tiff has a way with words, doesn’t she?”

Teri hugged Gina then walked her away. “What did Grace think of your gift?”

Gina smiled. “She loved it and said it was better than an engagement ring.”

Teri kissed her ear. “Do you think I should offer one to Jenn?”

Gina smiled. “The way I see it, she’s going to propose to you. I think that you’re meant to be her blushing bride.”

“C’mon. I’ve heard that before, but I’m not all girly. Why am I the bride?”

Gina tugged on Teri’s summer dress. It was a sleeveless blue and white dress with a body hugging top with spaghetti straps, and a flared skirt that came two inches above the knee. “You look like a princess. Maybe lose the sneakers and get some extensions, and you’ll be perfect bride material. If you wear white, should she go masc and wear a suit?”

Teri whispered, “I was thinking about extensions. Do you think that’s too gay?”

Gina hugged her. “Listen to the girl who’s got the brand new vagina. I love you, babe, and you know Jenn will love however you look.”

Teri squeezed her back. “So here’s another thing. Since my surgery, my body’s beginning to change. I’m fleshing out.”

“Where?”

“My boobs, hips, and butt. It’s crazy. The surgeon’s got me on this hormone prescription. She said it will help me heal faster. But I’m bloating out and feel like a whale!”

“Has Jenn noticed?”

“Uh-huh. She’s all over me, like groping everywhere. I have to buy bigger bras. I’m more than an A-cup now.”

“New dress?”

“Yes. It’s simpler to wear dresses since my surgery. I have to wear a pad. Capris and leggings are too hard to manage. Eventually.”

“Girl, wearing a pad, you can pretend you’re having your period.”

“Yeah, that’s what Jenn said. And I told her that’s not funny.”

Gina was studying her. “You’re not wearing a bra either, are you?”

Teri blushed. “I don’t have the right bra for this dress. And well, I was going to buy more, and Jenn told me to wait until I stopped growing. Growing! It’s like I’m going to need all new clothes. I’m going to have to go back to Jersey Girl and talk to Barbara. This is embarrassing. I mean if I use my hands and push my boobs together, I can make cleavage!”

Gina hugged her. “It’s okay. It’s a woman thing. Welcome to the club.” As she was hugging, Gina cupped Teri’s chest gently. “They’re nice and soft. Does that feel good when I caress them.?”

Teri turned bright red. “Uh, yes, it really does, and well, everything feels good. It’s driving me nuts. Jenn is doing all this stuff, and it gets me going. I lose my mind and start screaming. I have no control and melt when she does all that stuff.” She looked around to see if anyone was listening. I’m having these huge orgasms that make me scream and cry. It’s totally humiliating.”

“Cause you’re acting all girly and gay, huh?”

“Well, yes. Everything’s different. I liked my old body and it was familiar. But now, it’s more than surgery, it’s my whole self that’s changing. And the worst part about it is that I want more.”

Gina smiled. “Okay. You definitely need to share what’s happening to you with Grace.”

“It’s embarrassing.”

“Teri, you’re experiencing woman issues. You have a great counselor who happens to be a woman if you haven’t noticed.”

“Oh, I have. And it’s getting worse. I have this enormous crush on Grace, and I’m afraid to say anything. I mean, I want to take our clothes off together. If I say the wrong thing, she won’t be my counselor anymore. And how am I supposed to talk about orgasms with her?”

“Did you have orgasms when you were Terry?”

“Not like this. I mean, they were never real guy orgasms cause nothing worked. Just little climaxes, sad little climaxes.”

“And since you’ve had your surgery, it’s changed?”

“Jenn tells me that my mind has relaxed and I’m able to let myself go. But it’s upsetting. This all makes me crazy, like mad-dog foaming at the mouth. And I don’t have to be high. Although…”

Gina squeezed her hand. “Welcome, girly, welcome. Ain’t it great?”

Teri blushed. “And that’s what makes it so embarrassing. It’s awesome.”

Gina gave her a hug. “Okay. So we’ve established that you’re not sick or dying by opening another door. Adjusting is unsettling, but exciting.”

“Okay.” Teri smiled. “So this is normal?”

“Yep. Grace and I experience this all the time when we make love. It’s best when we both just relax and enjoy what we’re doing together. Have you always pleased Jenn?”

“Of course. I love getting her excited.”

“And now you’re understanding how you make her feel.”

“Yeah, but in some ways, it was my guy brain pleasing her. You know, I guess I saw myself as the top. But I’m realizing that I was never in charge. And now it’s the losing control part that scares me.”

“Just imagine it’s your first ride on a giant roller coaster. You’re frightened, nervous, scared, all those things. But then you realize that you’re thrilled, too. And all that excitement is like an orgasm. Suddenly, you’re not frightened and looking forward to another ride.”

“Uh-huh. Yes.”

“Promise you’ll call Grace today.”

“Okay.” She sighed and hugged Gina. She watched her go over and talk to Zoe. Teri watched when Lisa walked in and everyone was hugging and kissing. It was amazing how much they loved each other. Sighing, she realized that she was truly a Wildcat now, a member of an all-women band if she accepted that being intersex is the same. As she was daydreaming, Lisa yelled out to her.

Dear Readers, this is the continuing saga. I would appreciate any feedback. Constructive criticism is important to me as I am writing this story. Thanks.
.

Chapter 15
.
.

“Hey, Little. How about giving us a rundown of this Vampire Romeo and Juliet rock opera you’re writing?”

Teri blushed and realized that everyone was looking at her and smiling. “Yeah, it’s a rock opera, kinda like what Green Day did. And yes, it’s about Vampires. Now, here’s a thought: legends tell us that both Vampires and Zombies spread through bites. I’m wondering if they’re viruses. And we know that viruses mutate, well, never mind on that. But can you imagine that we are just another mutation?”

She sighed. “It’s all there on your iPads. Zoe and I have written the lyrics to the opening song, and I’ve filled in the backstory. It tells the classic story. And yes, I’m stealing from Shakespeare and Twilight’s author, Stephenie Meyer. We’re still roughing it out. I’m hoping we can make it a Wildcat album eventually.”

Tiffany stared at her. “Eventually, huh? You mean we sit around and wait while you work on Beyonce’s and Taylor’s new album?”

Teri laughed. “No, Tiffany. That project’s out of my hands. They wanted it done by December 1st, so I’ve kicked it back to their teams of producers. I helped create a set list and select some duets. But everyone involved with this is much more experienced than I am. So I passed it all upward. And we really don’t need to be their backup band either. We did that already. One and done.”

Lisa nodded. “So where does that leave us?”

Teri nodded. “Well, we have time to work on Wildcat music. I’ve got these two songs here for us today, and it should go along smoothly until Boomer shows up in a couple of weeks.”

“Weeks! I thought months!”

Zoe smiled. “I thought I had six weeks, but she’s acting like she’s ready to make an appearance. So I’m just building a nest out of twigs, feathers, and cashmere. And yes, Tiffany, I’m kidding. No sticks.”

After Tiffany calmed down, Teri started talking. “I was with Jessica Jade. You know she’s been doing a deep search of our sperm donor and found him. He’s a record producer in New York. The guy plays with a blues band on the weekends and has a hot girlfriend. Okay, so I digress. You all know that Jessica supports an organization that helps battered wives and mothers escape from failed relationships and start a new life. Often, these women require a new identity and assistance with relocation. So it’s expensive.”

“And dangerous. Someday, Teri and I will share what it feels like when a motorcycle gang tries to drive you off the road and is shooting at you.” Lisa sat there without a smile on her face.

“How much does she need?”

Everyone turned to see Richard standing in the entrance doorway with Bill Wiggins. While the Wildcats all came over for greetings. Bill looked at Teri. “I’m here because Teri wrangled us to help produce the superstars’ secret Christmas album. We’re going to donate our profits, and Jessica’s foundation is a great one. Teri also mentioned the World Central Kitchen, too. I’m sure that in the Christmas spirit, we can get Taylor and Beyonce to share their earnings, too.”

Teri was applauding. “I have this idea…” She waited while everyone groaned and laughed.

“I want us to make a fundraising appearance at the Rendezvous. How about Thanksgiving week? Lots of people are in town, and we can play as many nights as Zoe can handle. It would all be for charity.”

Zoe laughed. “Better make it Christmas week, hun. Boomer will be here, and Christmas will give me a month to get my act together.”

Everyone agreed that it would give Robert time to work it out, too. They all agreed that naming Jessica’s Women’s Shelter and World Central Kitchen as the recipients would give everyone a chance to donate as well.

“I’ll talk to Robert and square that away,” Richard said. “He’s coming over for dinner this weekend.”

Bill Wiggins was smiling. “Uh, before I leave, can we agree to a Wildcats European tour starting in late Spring through the Summer?”

Everyone was nodding.

“While we have you out across the ocean, we’ll take some breaks for R&R. But the tour might end up being six months long compared to the summer tour of three months. It’s whatever you want to do. I’m also kind of hoping for a new album to promote, too. And you know, Lorne has given you guys the last Saturday before they all break for the Summer. It’s always a big show. And you can introduce some new music.”

Everyone was smiling. Teri raised her hand. “Uh, I have an idea.” She waited to hear the abuse she usually got, and everyone just kept watching her. “So, I was thinking that Warner Bros. could put together a couple of European-sized vans that could travel on the tour with us, and when we perform, the two units could become a mobile recording studio. I was hoping for a live side for our second double album. After we go home, Warners could leave the recording studio behind and sell it.”

Wiggins was smiling. “Great idea. But we wouldn’t sell it, we’d just put it in storage and use it again whenever we want.”

As he turned to walk out, Teri grabbed Lisa’s hand and followed Bill out to his SUV and his driver. “Uh, Mr. Wiggins?

He turned and smiled. “Ladies?”

Lisa started talking. “Do you know anything about a guy named Jack Dempsey?”

Wiggins nodded. “The producer up in New York who works at Electric Lady Studios? He’s younger than me, but a real old soul at heart. Gifted producer, a little quirky.”

Teri smiled. “He also sings and plays music, too. We’re kinda related to him.”

“Really? How so?”

“Our mom used a sperm bank for both of us. She’s a nurse and just didn’t find worthy husband material. So she used his sperm samples twice. It’s been a big secret, but we kinda pulled down the walls.”

“Yeah, good guy. Great producer. We wanted to hire him to our staff, but he’s independent. Kinda a round peg in a square hole. Everything he does is excellent, but he likes to be his own boss. Does he know about you two?”

After watching them shake their heads, Wiggins went on. “He doesn’t play anything but clubs. He experiences severe stage fright in large crowds. Jack has no desire to perform or tour. Talented guy, but likes his freedom to pick and choose what he does. I can’t see a physical resemblance, but you certainly are both more gifted than he is. Are you going to tell him?”

Lisa nodded. “Well, we need to test his DNA. Smith and I are going to start a family, and we need to tie up some loose ends for health purposes.”

“That’s good news for the two of you. Why doesn’t somebody approach him and mention the sperm bank, and there are recipients out there who have children who want his medical records?”

Lisa looked at Teri. “That would probably work. Now that we know he’s a good guy, I don’t think he’d be saying no.”

“Well, you’ll have to keep me updated and let me know if I can help.” He turned to Teri. “And when you’re ready, I can introduce you to a Broadway producer who could give you some insight on how a play is written and then adapted for the stage. It’s good to have that info in your pocket before you get too far along with your opera. But of course, if you plan on recording it like Green Day did and releasing it as an LP, we’ll be happy to handle it.”

Teri smiled. “Thanks. We were thinking about the Moody Blues and their album that included poetry. It was pretty trippy.”

“Teri, I am sure that anything you want to do is worth exploring. But you were smart, letting each of Beyoncé’s and Taylor’s producers wrangle this out. I am sure it’s going to be great, but it will take up a lot of your time. You should get credit for bringing them both together for that great set they performed on Labor Day. You know we have a clean recording and a synchronized video of their performance.”

“Could you send me a copy for my collection?”

“Of course. And you do know that Warner’s has a vinyl collection in our vaults? They’re all original masters. We’ve acquired a number of smaller companies and inherited their catalogs as well. I’ll send you a list of what we have, and we can make a vinyl copy of whatever you want.”

“Can I share that offer with DJ Blank and Questlove? They would flip!”

“Our discography goes back to the sixties when we were recording blues bands and jazz. The list is long.”

“Are you sure I can poach?”

“Sure. But the company will bill you for pressing charges and the labor. I know the guys will get a big kick out of knowing who’s getting the discs. If you and Questlove were to fly out to LA and meet the vault and pressing guys, they’d be walking on air.”

“Do you offer this up frequently?”

“We make the offer, but there are very few purists who want clean copies. I know Prince has everything we ever recorded. His collection must be worth a fortune. I wonder if his family knows what they’ve got down in that vault.”

Dear Readers, Thank you very much for continuing to sample a new Wildcats story. As you read, think about a few questions. (1.) Is it clear? (2.) How much background do you feel you need to read the new one? (3.) What would you like to see?

Chapter Two
 
     Terry watched Phil manipulate a bank of sliding controls on the big console that Warner’s installed in the new studio. He turned and said, “It’s great! We can fine-tune the sound coming from your instruments and the mics as we record. We control the volume and quality of each individual input. Warner’s also installed mics around the room to record a live sound. Everything feeds through twenty-four tracks here.”
     “Sounds impressive, Phil. Let’s give it a try. I’ll go out and noodle around with a guitar.” Terry left the booth and grinned as he picked his Fender Telecaster off the stand. Lisa had given him her old Stratocaster she’d bought in a pawn shop. Sid Mack’s Allentown Music provided the new Gibson Flying Vee in exchange for public appearances. But the best one was an early Telecaster that Zoe’s dad had gifted Tasha.
    Terry went to the wall and pressed a few buttons on an electric metronome. After getting a good beat, he strapped himself in. Turning on his small studio amp, he ran his fingers along the strings and the fretboard. Holding a pick in his right hand, Terry struck a few notes using his left hand to bend the notes a half step or more. He thought of Buddy Guy or Muddy Waters and wanted to achieve a Chicago blues sound.
     Terry warmed up for a few minutes, then looked at the glass booth. Phil was waiting for a cue and clicked the bright red button. A lighted sign above the plate glass window said LIVE.
     As the metronome ticked off a slow beat, Terry could hear the entire band playing inside his head. It was easy to feel Gina’s bass drum, her sticks banging out a 2/4 time. Tiffany’s bass would melodically find the rhythm and lay down a walking beat. Zoe would chose a counterpoint to his lead. And his sister, Lisa, would use their synthesizers playing piano and Hammond Organ.
     Usually, the band warmed up by playing one of Terry’s compositions, Two-Thirty Blues. Of course, the women heard a tortured love song. They never suspected that he was whining about last period study hall waiting for the bell to ring.
     No one heard the band playing except Terry. It was how his brain worked. Terry closed his eyes and felt the music run through him. He was at the top of a hill looking around at fields of wildflowers under a blue sky. He could hear the bees buzzing and the birds chirping.
     When Terry finally returned to the present, he wiped the tears from his eyes and smiled as he felt the weight lifting from his shoulder.   
     Of course the tears were a reminder of his overactive emotional state. Hormones blasting through his system caused him to experience a lot of new feelings. Terry frowned as he pictured a line of high school cheerleaders yelling out, ‘Yeah, Estrogen!’
     Terry was still struggling with his intersex diagnosis. He realized he wasn’t driving the bus. These days, he was barely hanging on for the ride. Tasha was in charge and driving the bus.
     As he wiped down the neck and put the guitar back in the rack, he thought about the album they’d be recording. Richard had reminded them, “Better songs were downloaded as singles. And you know Warner’s wanted Wildcat hits to flood the world this summer.
     Lisa smiled. “We’ll give Warner’s twenty songs, our greatest stuff. And each song will the best version we can record.”
     Tiffany was nodding. “Good thinking. I say we work for the next few weeks playing and recording those numbers. We smooth out the kinks playing a Rendezvous weekend. and an afternoon concert for Sid Mack on his rooftop in downtown Allentown. We’ll be ready to lay down our final tracks before we fly to Atlanta.”
     Zoe nodded. “Field tests make sense.”
     Terry smiled, but was still worried. His fear sent chills down his spine. Filling an arena with fans paying a hundred bucks a seat seemed daunting. The band wondered if they were as good as all the hype. And when Richard talked about the Atlanta stage, it got worse. “It’s a hockey arena, kids. They held the NBA All-Star game there. It can hold up to 16,000 in the stands, not counting the seats they can put on the floor.”
     Hearing that, they turned to each other and shook their heads. None of them felt confident about this. They hoped talking to Bill Wiggins would ease their concerns.
     In the meantime, Terry wandered over to the booth.
     Phil smiled. “Your guitar sounded great! Are you ready to hear your sound?”
     Terry was nodding as Phil played the music through the studio monitors. He was listening critically. “The sound is great. Could you make it more three-dimensional?”
     Phil nodded and showed him where the controls were located. “We can even run auto-tuning, too. But I wouldn’t want to remove the imperfections. It would sound too AI.”
     Terry smiled. “You’ll have your hands full when we start recording this afternoon.”
     Phil chuckled.“Yep. I’ve already given Richard notice. He’ll be in here working with me to get sound recording levels on everything. It’s the first time the studio is ready to record and the Wildcats need to give it a name.”
     “What?” Terry shook his head.
     “Sure. Your studio will get a recording credit if you plan to record EBR here. I already heard your reference to Music From Big Pink, the band’s first album.
     Terry was smiling. “Those guys were consummate musicians.”
     The eighteen-year-old amazed Phil. Terry had a very unique gift when it came to music.
     A studio name. Terry thought about all the famous recording studios. Muscle Shoals in Alabama, Electric Lady in New York, Paramount Studios in LA, AIR studio in Montserrat, and Sigma Sound Studios right in Philly were his favorites. While their little basement outfit would never touch those shrines, it would be fun to give it a name.
     As Terry was thinking about the studio, his phone rang. He looked down to see that it was Jenn calling. “Give me a minute, Phil. I want to talk to Jenn.” He turned and walked outside. “Hey, lover! How you doin'?”
     “Lover!” Terry heard a man’s laugh. “No. It’s Tony, dude. Your lover’s standing right here with me. We bumped into each other getting coffee. Jenn and I decided to get the whole gang together. But Jenn said we needed a nicer place than my garage apartment. She suggested we have dinner in a restaurant. She said you’ll treat cause you’re so rich!”
     Terry was trying to understand what he was hearing. OMG, Tony! A while back, he and Jenn dropped by to visit those guys before his planned intersex announcement went public. In just a few quick minutes, he’d explained to them that the fifth member of the Wildcats wasn’t a sexy twenty-two-year-old rocker chick but their nerdy high school buddy who’s discovered he was intersex. They hadn’t spent any time with the new Terry. He felt like he was still on shaky ground talking to his old buddies, especially Tony who couldn’t stop talking about the new hot chick, Tasha. “Sure, Tony. Great idea! Now, put my scheduling director on.”
     “Great, see ya soon, dude.”
     He was trying to keep his mind from spinning with the ‘what ifs’. Dude? He was far from a dude anymore.
     Then he heard Jenn’s voice. “Hi, Honey! Surprise!”
     “Yeah, Jenn. Surprise, surprise. Uh, what’s going on?”
     “Aw. I can hear it in your voice. You’re getting all crazy worrying about this meet-up. It’s going to be good medicine, Rock Star. The sooner you start interacting with your old friends, the better you’ll feel. You’re getting worked up over this Terry/Tasha thing. Hiding out in the Wildcats world is safe and secure, but you’re missing out on the Allentown laughs. Public stuff like rides at Dorney Park with Brian, Don, and Tony.”
     Terry sighed, “I’m trying to visualize hanging with the guys but keep seeing myself wearing Jersey Girl. Seriously, Jenn. What’s hanging with the guys going to do? I think you’re shooting from the hip here with psychobabble. Seriously, I don’t need any help.”
     Jenn laughed. “Oh, I agree, lover. You’re perfect in every way. But, come on. You’re a wallflower. After everyone gets past your look, it’s going to be fun. You know, the same old, same old.”
     “Uh, sure. Everything’s going to be great for you. Except they’re going to be staring at Terry in a dress. Their old friend is a joke, a freak.”
     “You’re a beautiful freak. And they will have trouble taking their eyes off of beautiful you.”
     “Yeah. Everybody stares at the pretend woman from another planet.” He could hear Jenn laughing. “C’mon, it’s not funny. I’m not ready to be a woman in a public setting. I don’t want to be sexualized.”
     “Listen to you, sexualized! I understand. You have no incentive to look as pretty as you do on stage. Terry, I’m your coach. I’ll help you dress, and we can downplay the new girl growing  in you.”
     “I don’t have to hide with the Wildcats, but you’re stretching my mental limits. Terry’s not ready for PrimeTime!”
     “C’mon, Terry. You won’t have to act differently or pretend you’re something you’re not. The outside world knows about Tasha of the Wildcats. But in Allentown, Terry can be who he wants to be.”
     “Uh, thanks, Doc. Great advice to get my head spinning. I’ll be too sick with worry to enjoy this. By the way, when are you arranging this public execution, oops,  gathering?”
     “For tomorrow night. I’ve made a reservation at Buddha Thai. It’s upscale enough to keep your gang under control.”
     “Okay, sure. I can see it now. I’ll be the appetizer along with hot and sour soup, summer rolls, and dumplings. Look at the boy in the dress using chopsticks.”
     “Stop overthinking this, Terry. I’ll hold your hand and it’ll work out. You’ll be thanking me afterward.”
     Terry tried to imagine what his friends would be seeing. Today, he wore a cropped tee shirt, lightweight leggings, ankle socks, and low sneakers. Of course, he was wearing a thong and a bra. He needed a thong for tucking, and his boobs were almost filling an A cup. When he went without a bra, his nipples reacted. They grew and were visible. He stopped and glanced at his reflection in the glass-mirrored recording booth. He’d gotten so used to adding mascara and lip stain. And now, with his shaped eyebrows, there was no mistaking his girly face. And piercings! His tattoos! Everything yelled out girly!
     He cursed under his breath. His fantasy Wildcat life would crash into his old Allentown world tomorrow night. Thinking about a dinner with his high school buddies was making him crazy. He needed to stop playing the ‘what if’ games inside his brain.
     When Terry walked back into the studio, both Zoe and Lisa were getting lessons from Phil. He tried to smile even though his brain was bouncing all over the place. “Hey!”
     Lisa hugged him. Zoe gave him quizzical look. She sensed something was wrong.
     Lisa was sharing. “Gina’s picking up Tif and bringing out an early dinner. Her mom’s sending over a vegetable lasagna and a big green salad. Come on. Follow me up to the dining room.”
     As Terry followed them upstairs, Zoe grabbed his arm and leaned into his ear. “Something’s wrong. It’s written all over your face. Let’s talk later.”
     Terry relaxed. Knowing he’d be airing his craziness with Zoe made him feel better. Walking up the steps, he did his best imitation of their beautiful blonde bass player. “You know, I can hear Tiffany letting go on Richard and Phil. She’d be saying, ‘We need a good Chianti! Something rich and full-bodied to go with this delicious food.’”
     As he finished his imitation, Tiffany stood there holding a big lasagna in an insulated pouch. “Yeah, Little! You know it. It’s a sin to eat a great homemade pasta dish without a proper red wine.” She stared at Phil, directing her comment at his face. “But, it looks like mom’s eating with us tonight. Our prison warden!”
     Phil held up two hands in surrender. “Hey! You guys have a month to make a record and I’m a big believer that all work and no play makes Tiffany a boring Wildcat. So, get out the wine glasses, and we can toast to our new, unnamed studio. Oh, and please stop calling me mom. Uncle Phil will suffice!”
     Gina was carrying the big bowl of salad. “Hey, gang! Did I hear Uncle Phil say we can toast with wine? Coincidently, my mom sent over two bottles from my dad’s cellar.”
     As they all gathered in the dining room, Phil talked about Atlanta. “I hope you’re ready to try out an arena. This hockey stadium in Atlanta is perfect. They’ve held plenty of concerts, and the acoustics are great. If you have any questions or concerns, Bill Wiggins is arranging a video call after lunch. In the meantime, how about limiting yourselves to one glass and drinking lots of water? I want you to remember to stay hydrated.”
     As they munched, Terry looked at each of them. No one seemed too concerned about doing a show in an arena. He hoped that Warner’s head honcho would have some words of encouragement.
     An hour later, everyone gathered in front of their big screen in the living room. After exchanging pleasantries, William Wiggins started their meeting.
     “So, Ladies! How does it feel to find yourselves rocketing into the big time?”
     Tiffany spoke out first. “Honestly, I’m scared about Atlanta. We’ve played to bigger audiences in New Orleans. But my big fear is we won’t sell out and have to play in a half-empty building. The Press would love to write about how the Wildcats fizzled out before they got started!”
     Terry looked around to see everyone nodding.
     Wiggins smiled. “I hear what you’re saying, Tiffany. It’s a valid concern and I’m sure your biggest fear is failure. But, remember. You’re an experienced band and know how to handle all your problems. You solve all your dilemmas and are confident that you've got it covered whatever comes your way, whether it’s a broken guitar string or an electrical problem.”
     The Wildcats smiled as Bill Wiggins continued. “Okay. Let’s talk about Gimli and what experience he brings to this evening. The man has been in the business for twenty years and specializes in selling tickets in Atlanta. He has partners and won’t gamble with their money. He’s a sharp promoter, and if he’s confident that the Wildcats can sell tickets. We need to focus on that. Gimli wants to start promoting a show for the last week in May. I say we give him the green light.”
      Lisa raised her hand. “We don’t want to look foolish or like losers. Up until a short while ago, we handled everything. Now we rely on professionals to steer us in the right direction. It’s disconcerting.”
     “Right. I hear you. Phil and Richard are great people, and are good for you. Gina Dinardo’s dad is an excellent lawyer and financial advisor. And I’m confident you’ll be a sell-out in Atlanta. I see you selling out everywhere you appear throughout your summer tour.”
     “Are they all ten thousand-seat arenas? We can do that?” Zoe looked skeptical.
     Wiggins looked confident. “Yep. I bet you’ll be sold out in every town you visit. We’re going to be working hard to help drive the band’s success. Warner’s has the team and the experience. We’ve got contacts everywhere you play. Our advance people will start the ball rolling. We’ll have you interviewing with local radio station personalities, podcasters, online influencers, and on TV talk shows. After a while it just becomes a job. You’ll find yourselves answering the same softball questions over and over again.”
     Bill Wiggins took a sip of water. “Not all your shows will be 10,000 seats. Certainly, weekends will be packed. We’ll all pitch in to drum up the audiences everywhere you go. You’ll be performing at State Fairs and festivals. Eventually, it all becomes a blur.”
     “We’re not afraid of work.” Tiffany nodded.
     “Well, remember that you have national fame now. People recognize you from YouTube, the Ellen Show, and the Tonight Show. Your website is constantly getting money for downloads. This band needs to realize how much buzz is going around. Your Fur Face song is an underground hit. You’re always being posted on Instagram in your furry costumes. You’ve got fans.”
     Lisa smiled remembering how she was recognized in Nashville down in the tourist section. It was disarming, but she was glad to have her hunky cowboy with her. “Well, how about merchandising?”
“Good question. We have all the photos from your cover shoot. Posters, a tour souvenir book, tee shirts and apparel from Jersey Girl are being made to sell for the tour. A merch crew has been hired to tour with you. Set design, sound, and lighting are being dialed up right now. We’ll be testing all of that out in Atlanta.”
     Terry watched them look at each other. They didn’t look convinced.
     William Wiggins sighed. “Okay, well, I’ll let you in on a secret. Your hockey rink seats sixteen thousand in the stands and even more on the floor. But, if ticket sales lag, they can drag a huge curtain across half the stadium, and it will be a half-full house. They call that a dance party.”
     Terry raised his hand. “Thank you. I’m feeling better. We’re just starting to work on the album, which is our first day in the studio.”
     “Good. Speaking of your album, I just heard a rough cut of your live side, and it’s being sent out to you today. Remember, it’s a rough cut, so you might hear some electrical hiss or a balance problem that hasn’t been cleaned up yet. It’s one of the best live albums I’ve heard. When we release the double album in early June, you’ll easily sell out places. Trust me.”
     After everyone said their goodbyes, they went downstairs to their instruments. Richard appeared back in the booth as Phil’s assistant, and they were getting levels on the mics and instruments. Everyone wore headphones to hear the directions and talk without yelling.
     After ten minutes, Phil quietly said, “I think we’re ready. Turn it loose, Wildcats. Play “Run, Run, Gone” at full speed.”
     Everyone turned and grinned. This was the moment they’d been looking forward to for days. They kept their headphones on to muffle the sound and protect their hearing. They were overjoyed finding a familiar spot, playing what they knew so well. And when Phil played it back to them, they couldn’t get the grins off their faces. As their lives were becoming more complex and decisions had their heads spinning, music soothed their minds.
     They spent the rest of the afternoon laying down tracks and listening to them. Around eight o’clock, Richard kicked them out of the studio and told them that was it. “Go relax and let off some steam. We’ll start again down here tomorrow afternoon.”
     As they put their instruments away, Tiffany yelled, “We’ll be running tomorrow at ten am. And we need to hire a personal chef to start eating healthier.”
     Everyone stopped and turned to look at her. “Sure. To start the day, someone should leave the refrigerator full of fresh fruit, smoothies, and whole grain muffins. They can also prepare calorie-conscious lunches and dinners. I’m not getting fat while we sit around recording. I’m going to need to fit in my wedding dress.”
     Gina laughed. “The big question will be our bridesmaid's dresses. Right, Terry?”
     He was used to the banter. “If Tasha’s going to be a bridesmaid, the bride’s gotta wear pink. We can call Tiffany’s old designer from Jersey Girl. He’ll gladly make the whole ensemble for you!”
     Naturally, everyone laughed as they took Richard’s encouragement seriously. It was a cue to call their honeys and disappear. Gina drove her mom’s car into Philly where Grace kept a small place. Tiffany disappeared with Mike with a smile.
     Lisa collected Smith from upstairs. As they were headed out, she turned to Terry. “Hey, we’re going out to eat. Can we bring something back for you?”
     “Thanks. I’m calling Jenn now. We’ll do something.” He waved as he reached for his phone. “Hey.”
     “Hey, yourself. You ready for me?”
     “I will be after I get a shower.”
     “You hungry?”
     “Hungry for you.”
     “Well, I’m hungry. So I’m taking you out to eat. Warning, I’m dressing nice.”
     With that, Terry disconnected. He wandered upstairs and dropped all his clothes in his hamper. It was getting full, which meant he needed to do his laundry. He walked across the hall to the third-floor bathroom and turned on the water.
     While waiting for it to warm up, he stared at the mirror. Before it fogged up from the steam, he stared at a teen girl whom he would have asked out.
     He was drying off when Jenn popped in. She immediately pulled the towel away and held him in her arms. The contact heated him up, and he felt like he was melting. “Mmm.”
     Jenn smiled and bit his lower lip hard enough to get his attention. “You’re dressing up for dinner tonight. Let’s get a move on. Our reservation is in thirty minutes.”
     Terry wasn’t thinking; he just followed Jenn’s orders. His closet was packed with Wildcat outfits and it didn’t take him long to pick out Jersey Girl’s idea of a jumpsuit. It was light gray and the material seemed to glow. It had cap sleeves and tight leggings. It zipped up in the middle with a wide black zipper. He slipped on ankle-length boots.
     He looked over to see Jenn picking out a cocktail dress. It was a strapless corset-style top with a pleated skirt. The fabric was dark blue with silver threads running through it. Terry watched her slip on matching pantyhose. With that outfit, she didn’t need panties or a bra. Locating the three-inch matching heels only took a minute.
     As she was looking herself over, she noticed Terry staring. “What?”
     “When Jersey Girl sent that one to me, I never considered it. You own it!”
     Jenn kissed him, then smiled. “I enjoy looking good for my beautiful Rock Star.”
     Once dressed, Terry added product to his hair and combed it straight back. The top was longer and dyed silver. The sides were close cut allowing his light brown hair to frame his multiple piercings.
     He watched Jenn apply her makeup. When she saw him watching, she smiled. “You’re lucky that Glow Cosmetics gave you such a wonderful makeover. With your dyed eyelashes you can forgo mascara and eye shadow. And with your shaped and lightly dyed eyebrows, you don’t need to do anything. You have such young skin.”
     As they drove off in Jenn’s car, his stomach grew tight. “Please don’t tell me that tonight's dinner is with the guys. Please.”
     Jenn laughed. “I am cruel and mean, girl, but would never kick your feet out from under you. No. Tonight’s dinner is with my mom and your mom. I think it’s time we all get together. My mom wants to make sure your family is acceptable. You know, no two-headed mutants.”
     “Seriously? She’s worried about my mom?”
     “No. I think she wants to meet the woman that raised you.”
     “What’s she going to think about me all Tasha’d out like this?”
     “Oh, honey. Your mom has seen you dressed up a million times now. But my mom only recalls the skinny kid I haven’t stopped talking about for the past two years. She’s never met the woman I love.”
     Terry gripped his seat rest tightly and moaned quietly. “I don’t know about this.”
     Jenn smiled and patted his thigh. “Honey, you’re going to be fine. Fine.”
     Later as they lay in bed together, Jenn curled up on Terry’s chest. “I think you make the best love after you’ve had a near-death experience.”
     He sighed. “You’re right. That’s what this felt like throughout the evening. I thought I was going to die several times. The worst was when you announced your sperm bank plan. I thought both moms was going to kill you.”
     “Well, after my mom’s scolding, you heard me promise I would wait until I got my Masters and my career going before I’d make little Terrys.”
     “Yeah. For the rest of the night your mom looked at me like I was as crazy as you are. She stared at me like I was the sex fiend who wanted to impregnate her innocent, saintly daughter. Even after I explained my intersex dilemma and that I’m impotent and sterile, I don’t think she believed me.”
     “Well, Terry. Your mom defended the sperm bank. And the way she proudly told her story, I knew my mom instantly loved her. My mom had to raise the two of us all on her own after my deadbeat dad abandoned us. That’s how we ended up in Allentown. She was broke, and this advertising agency needed an East Coast representative.”
     “In all this time I’ve known you, where’s your sister? How come I haven’t met her? Is there a problem?"
     “No. My sister and I get along well. I applied to some Universities in the Chicago area. My sister lives in Chicago. She has a business, a home, a dog, and a lover out there. We were raised in Washington DC, not Allentown. When we moved here, she was already in school. She doesn’t call Allentown home.”
     Jenn got up on her knees and reached for a Kleenex.
     “That’s where my mom stays when she’s out in Chicago on business. Even though mom’s central offices are in the windy city, she works the entire East Coast.”
     “You don’t talk about your sister much.”
     “Oh, it’s not at all like that. We are great and I talk to her a lot. We have separate lives, and she likes to draw some lines.”
     “Why?”
     “Well, my sister stepped out of the lines a while back. She has this successful clothing boutique that is doing great. She’d even had offers to sell out. My sister, Julia, financed her clothing boutique by working in the adult film industry. She did one of those pay-per-view daily shows pandering to voyeurs. She was quite popular with removing her clothes and putting them back on. But once she made enough money, Julia retired. So my mother has trouble dealing with the shade attached to her.”
     “Is that a problem for you?”
     “Not for me. She even offered to introduce me to her old agent if I ever wanted to make a lot of money.”
     Terry laughed. “Well, Jenn. You can do whatever you want, and I’ll support you. It would be a status symbol for a Rock Star to have an adult film actress for a girlfriend. You and my mom can have all my money. Together we’ll have enough money for a lifetime. The Wildcats are just getting started.”
     “Yeah, sometimes I think my sister’s need to make money that way was her way of releasing the anger she had after our father ruined our lives.” Jenn shook her head. “Looking at my sister you would never know that she’d spent three years showing off her body for money. I will give her credit. She drew a line and never had sex online. All she did was get herself naked and talk to people. She used to joke that it was therapy for many lonely men. She’d spent her time in different lingerie.”
     Terry nodded. “When I meet her, does she keep all that a secret now?”
     “No. She never denies it but has to be constantly wary of stalkers and predators from her old life. It isn't very easy. When she retired from that life, she disappeared from that scene completely.”
     “You know, I understand your sister’s fears, which brings me another thought. Will we have a problem with the weird people? The Wildcats will be pushed out into the public eye when we start to tour. Will we need security to keep people from bothering us?”
     Jenn shook her head. “Good point. People are going to be interested in you. But what happens when people start to hear about a gay drummer and an intersex guitar player in a band of women? I wonder what creeps will come out of the woodwork? Lots of crazies!”
     Suddenly, Jenn looked shocked, realizing who she was talking to. “Oh, Terry. I’m sorry I forgot that you know all about crazy people. I guess you need to talk to Bill Wiggins and Jessica Jade. She and her fiancee might end up joining your tour as security.”
     “Yeah, how's it going to work? Are we going to be in hotels every night or playing a lot of nights for two weeks and then coming back to Allentown for some down time?
     “I’m sure all those questions will be answered soon enough. I suggest asking Richard tomorrow morning. And don’t forget, tomorrow is your coming-out dinner!”
     “Ah, Jenn. Don’t remind me. I’m so nervous out right now. Dressing up in front of your mom and mine was a deep breath. It’s different being dressed and on stage. Dinner was real. There wasn’t any doubt that looking at me, I'd turned the corner. I’ve become a woman.”
     “Terry, honey. You look beautiful, and you’re a Wildcat. You love it. Maybe someday, you’ll embrace Tasha fully.”
     She pushed him down with her hands resting on his shoulders. “Just remember that being a woman doesn’t mean you need a man around to fulfill you. I know how much you love to be held and kissed. But don’t get confused over that. Everyone loves to be held and kissed. Don’t start shaming yourself because you let yourself go. You’ve discovered what turns you on. You love to get high and be squeezed and kissed. I know because that’s what we do together. And sure, you’ve gotten stoned and kissed a boy. You were enjoying the whole physical thing. That rush was pleasureful and your inhibitions let you enjoy yourself. I don’t think there’s anything gay when you’re intersex. I think you love everyone, boy or girl. That’s not bad.”
     “That was the longest speech I’ve ever heard you say. You might be right. Sometimes, I lose myself in Tasha and forget who I am.”
     “It’s whom, not who. Sorry, too many hours prepping for the GED. I don’t want to sound like a broken record, Terry, baby. Here's a big secret-you are Tasha! The two of you share a body.”
     “Ha, ha.”
     “Let’s face it, Rock Star. Remember that word transitioning?”
     “You mean like moving from one sex to another?”
     “Sure. I think you need to relax your rules about sex.”
     He stared directly at her. “That’s easy for you to say because you weren’t standing there while I was making out.”
     “Okay, ask yourself. If I’m there and you’re high, who would you choose?”
     Terry thought for a minute. “Who’s in charge? I don’t trust Tasha. All joking aside, you are always number one.”
     “Woah! You gotta share that with Grace.”
     “What? You mean not trusting Tasha. Yeah, but it’s all getting strange. Too many of the things I love are girly. That could be who I am. I get so confused.”
     Terry could feel the tears starting to flow from his eyes. “Look at me! I’m crying like a girl. I’m ready to sob into my pillow.”
     Jenn held her lover tightly in her arms. They’d both gotten undressed and were wearing tees. Jenn felt Terry’s breasts as he sobbed and his chest heaved. “It’s okay. Nobody has to know about your loves and fears. It’s okay to feel beautiful. It’s okay to like to look at yourself in the mirror.”
     Terry stopped sobbing and turned to look at her. “How’d you know?”
     “Oh, honey. All of us cry in the shower and all of us look in the mirror. You forget that it’s not all girly. Guys are the same way. And yes, guys cry, too. It’s not the estrogen that’s making you into a different person. It’s you. It’s always been your nature, but you denied that. You were afraid to got there.”
     “Huh?”
     “Sure. You’ve written sad songs, beautiful torch songs about love. That’s been you since I first heard you. And you’ve always been a skinny, quiet person who is happy just being part of a group. The cats love you because you’re a caring, loving person. There’s not a mean bone in your body. They see that and would all take a bullet for you.”
     Terry was listening. He realized that Jenn had been sitting watching all those times while the guys horsed around playing video games. “Jenn, what happens to everything I’ve done with the guys when I appear looking like this? I can’t do a fake Terry thing anymore. It’s so weird, but this is me.” Once again, tears were streaming down his cheeks.
     “You’re the same Terry. Sure, the undiscovered part of you is emerging rapidly. You’ve never been able to digest or run with it. Just imagine if all of this was happening in the classroom. Imagine changing so much daily that you can’t hide your changing body or even your expanding mind.”
     Terry started laughing. “You know, I first imagined an alien inhabiting a woman’s body trying to move among the Earthlings. Slowly, that alien started to morph inside and out until the creature was the Earth woman.”
     Jenn sat up on her knees and kissed him on the mouth. “You’re living that story. I like the fact that the story’s not over. It’s still happening. Ya gotta love it!”
     Terry grabbed her hard and pulled her down into his arms. “I think it’s my turn to be on top!”

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

Thank you for reading. I enjoy hearing your suggestions. This is the second half of chapter three. It's funny how it's much easier to write half a chapter at a time.

Terry picked up the phone. He smiled, seeing that Jenn was calling.

“No!” It sounded to him like she was laughing.

He decided to play it cool. “Well, hi, Jenn. How are you doing?”

“Fine, Terry. No, no, no.”

“Three no’s. I think you’re trying to tell me something.”

“Stop being a smart-ass! I just got your photo. You certainly look beautiful, but you need to have your head examined.”

“Why, Jenn? I thought you said it’s a casual place. What’s wrong with my outfit?”

“First of all, you don’t go into a restaurant with an exposed midriff. It’s like a sanitary thing, you hoochie momma. No bare feet, no bathing suits.”

“Hoochie? I’m insulted. Here I was trying to look nice.”

“Terry Nelson, you’re doing a good job of trying my patience and making me laugh at the same time. I commend your moxie for jumping into the deep end of the pool. But that’s not how you greet your friends.”

“Why? Isn’t that me now? Shouldn’t I embrace who I am?”

“Certainly. But you’re making me feel like I’m your mom and saying, “You’re not going out dressed like that!”

Terry laughed at the sound of her voice. She did sound like a mom. “OK, mom. So why not?”

“You need to garner respect from your high school friends. If you show up all decorated and on display, they will all respond to you like you’re working in Hooters.”

Terry laughed aloud. In a put-on voice, he said, “Hey, I guess this is the new me. The old high school Terry has evaporated into thin air. What everybody used to imagine he was, well, news flash - he never was. Old Terry spent his life disguised, trying to look like a boy. The old Terry was never a boy! And I think this is a great outfit to wear to his funeral. But, OK. I see your point about going into a restaurant dressed like this."
.
“My point is you have to think about what your horn dogs would think if you showed up decked out like Tasha does on stage. Tasha is a two-dimensional puppet, like an imaginary figure, like a character in a movie. She’s the stripper side of you and strippers wear everyday clothes, too.”

“Interesting. You’ve gone from calling me a hoochie mama, to Hooter’s girl, to stripper. Well, Jenn. We’ve covered a lot of ground in a few seconds.”

“Well, either way, Rock Star, you need help. I know Jersey Girl will send you anything you ask for. You need to get some stuff to wear around the house for the next month.”

Terry was grinning and shaking his head. “Yeah, I’ve been thinking about how rock stars dress at home and kinda came up blank. Duh.”

Jenn started laughing. “Duh? You’re living with four rockers twenty-four, seven. Do the Cats dress up like they are going on the stage every day?”

Terry suddenly felt like he’d been pushed into a cold shower. He looked at himself and opened his eyes. The clouds parted, and he thought about his bandmates and how they dressed. “Good point, mom. What do you suggest?”

“I suggest you come downstairs and greet me in the driveway. I’m here.”

When he reached the entrance hall to the house, she was waiting there. He quickly looked her over and smiled. Jenn was wearing Jenn clothes: dressy black capris, a pretty white knit top, and a Phillies team jacket. Her hair was in a high ponytail, and she wore mascara and lipstick. She was beautiful in a perfectly Jenn way.

She immediately wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him hard. “Oh, my God! You’re a sexy, beautiful doll, and I want to take you upstairs and ravish you. But instead, I’m going to take you upstairs and dress you all over again.”

“Aw, no time for a ravishing?” Terry followed Jenn up to his bedroom.

“Mmm. You’re right. We should always take time for ravishing. Strip down, and let’s see what you’ve got on for underwear. You are wearing underwear, right?”

After Terry stripped down, she playfully ran her hand across his butt. He shivered with her touch and moaned.

She slapped him hard. “Keep the jeans look, they’re nice.”

Terry was pleased to see her tossing him a new top but sad that it covered the tattoo on his upper arm. When she threw him a new black satin hoodie from Jersey Girl, he hesitated. It was a sample they were looking to sell as merchandise on their upcoming tour. There was a large, colorful Wildcat emblem stitched across the back, but the whole jacket was piped in bright pink. He slipped it on and modeled the outfit in his mirror. He frowned. It was a woman’s cut and fit him perfectly. He was pleased it didn’t have Tasha’s name embroidered on the breast.

He reached for his black leather Jordans.

Jenn laughed. She saw him frown as he was staring at his image. “What’s the matter, lover? Too boring?”

Terry shrugged, “I guess not. But I’m still making a statement, aren’t I? I just look like me. Isn’t everyone looking for Tasha? Isn’t everyone expecting to see a rock chick?”

Keeping him facing the mirror, Jenn reached around and held him tightly so he continued to stare at himself in the mirror. She nuzzled his ears and bit an earlobe. “You are the real Terry, not your stage fictional character, Tasha. You can still be a rock star without all the trappings. You’ve been wearing these clothes every day since you started with the Wildcats. You’re not making a public appearance to sign autographs or take pictures with fans. This is just a dinner out with friends.”

He nodded. “Okay. I’m starting to understand your point. It’s obvious that I still need guidance to get this right.”

“Honey, you’ll meet your friends as the new Terry. Let them buy Tasha’s poster if they need a fantasy to moon over. New Terry wears bras and thongs because he has to. New Terry wears a touch of makeup because it looks nice. New Terry has curves. You don’t need to score points or make it all more than it is. Your boys will stand on Sid Mack’s Allentown Music roof when you do another concert. They can see Tasha and all the Wildcats dressed in their Jersey Girl finery. But there’s no stilettos in the band house.”

Terry didn’t have to think for a minute as he took Jenn into his arms. “You are the best. I don’t know what I’d do without you. Marry me and have our babies.”

Jenn laughed. “Nah. I enjoy being the mysterious lesbian girlfriend of a Wildcat. I’m the woman in the shadows who everyone wonders about. I like it that way. But it would be cool to be a pregnant teen. So radical. I think I’d make the best parent!”

“You’re already helping me get it all straight. And you know, before Frankie knew who you were, she described you as an exotic looking beauty.”

Jenn thought for a minute. “Sure. Almond eyes, thick straight hair. I can see that. But my mom and I are different. There’s a lot of Cossack blood running through my body. And I’m certainly not a tea-pouring Geisha. You might say I have a temper.”

“I agree that you’re not a geisha, but you’re not a Klingon either.” He sighed and looked at his phone. I see that we have a problem. We don’t have to be at the restaurant for another hour. Isn’t there a way I can show my appreciation to the most beautiful woman I know?”
Jenn giggled and pulled his hand towards the bed. “Yep. I could use a sex slave right now.”

An hour later, they were walking into the restaurant, and the guys were standing up to greet them. Brian, Don, and Tony all wore collared shirts and clean jeans. Each looked like he’d showered and taken the time to brush his hair. Terry could smell too much Axe body spray.

He inwardly smiled. As he looked at his buds, he realized he was checking out their broad shoulders and upper body strength. Why was he noticing this for the first time?

Jenn grabbed his upper arm and whispered in his ear. “Do you like what you see, Rock Star?”

“Did they notice that I was staring?”

“Nah. Try to remember that boys are tupid.”

Terry didn’t have to respond. He blushed bright red and made a choking sound. “Oh, my God,” he thought! “I’m sizing my old friends up as potential boyfriends. Jeez, what’s happening with my mind?” But the guys moved towards them before he could discuss this issue with his girlfriend. He stood back behind Jenn to see how they greeted her
.
Jenn lifted her right arm up in the air and gave them each a quick hug, ending with a straight left hand to the chest moving each guy backwards. Terry admired how she could do this in such a casual manner without making it look stiff. What should I do, he thought?

Tony answered this dilemma by reaching over and grabbing him in a big bear hug. He chose not to return it by pushing his arms against his chest and separating himself from his big friend. He marveled at how solid he felt. It was like he was carved out of stone. For a brief second he felt his heart beat increase.

Don and Brian chose to stay back and just give him smiles without contact. He was relieved because the simple contact with Tony had him reeling. The man was big and strong. The first thought that came to mind was that he wanted to stay in his arms for a lingering moment. But fortunately, he heard the warning bells going off inside his brain. Terry realized he obviously was not in control when those thoughts took over. He made a note to talk to Grace about acting like a love-sick girl.

Brian was smiling and talking. Terry had to quiet his mind to concentrate. He watched his face, noting his nice lips.

“Dude, you have such a life. I’ve become your biggest fan. I taped the Tonight Show and have already watched it many times. And, yeah, I admit I did that for the Ellen Show, too. Those women are exciting to watch.”

Terry kept grinning, thankful Brian was drawing a line between the cats and him. He even called him dude. He briefly thought about Brian watching the band play in the privacy of his room and got a cold shiver running through his body. His blood pressure was going down, and the pulse in his ears stopped pounding. He just didn’t want Tony hugging him again.

Don was nodding his head and waiting his turn. “I never knew you could shred the guitar as you do. You are the best musician in the band. Pretty amazing.”

Terry realized that this was going to be OK after all. He wasn’t going to have to talk about his surgery or his changing body. It wasn’t going to be about him after all. And when Tony interrupted and said, 'Anyone else hungry?’ everyone’s thoughts turned to the menu. When the waiter arrived to take their order, Terry almost slipped and ordered at Singha, forgetting he was eighteen, not twenty-two. He listened to what everyone was talking about.

He realized that Jenn had hardly said a word. She seemed content to simply listen to what everyone said. Terry learned she was playing the same game Tiffany and Zoe had done with their admiring fans. She was asking questions, encouraging the guys to talk about themselves.

When the tables turned towards him, Tony looked straight into his eyes, saying, “What’s up, dude?” Terry was more than ready to respond with a question: “Tony, I really want to hear what you guys have been up to." It worked, and the guys were happy to talk until their dinners arrived. He chuckled when Don pointed at him and said to their server, “The rock star’s gonna pay for our meal.”

After everyone seemed to have eaten too much, they were content to just sit around, grin, and make small talk. Terry deflected all their questions until Don finally asked about the Wildcat’s schedule.

He summed it up with a brief summary. “We’re working on our album right now. Then we’re doing a weekend at the Rendezvous and another rooftop concert downtown at the music store. Finally, we’re headed to Atalanta for one more show before the record drops at the beginning of June. We’re going out on tour after that.”

Tony was smiling. “Oh, wow. You guys are really busy. Can you get us up on the roof again for your concert? I don’t think I’ve ever been close to so many beautiful babes.” He stopped suddenly when he realized he’d included Tasha in his beautiful babes category.

Terry ignored it and simply nodded. “Sure. We can get you up on the roof again. That’s no problem. I’m sure Jenn can get you passes from Richard.”

He deflected the rest of the comments, enjoyed listening, and occasionally made eye contact with Jenn. He’d never noticed how little she had to say.

Then suddenly, Don turned to her and asked, “What’s it like to have a rock star for a boyfriend?” He blushed and looked back at Terry. “Well, I mean.…”

Terry held his breath and didn’t say a word.

Jenn dove in quickly. “Terry is the best lover you could ask for. I’m the luckiest woman in the world.”

He thought about pronouns. The guys were fumbling, trying to figure out whether Terry was a him or a her. He just smiled and decided to let it go until next time. When would Teri be called a she? Thinking about that, he decided that once they were on the road, Tasha was going to move to the forefront and Terry with step back into the shadows. Since Tasha was a she, he figured that Teri would emerge as female.

As they walked out together, Terry stopped to pay the bill. Each guy patted him on the arm or the small of his back, thanking him for the dinner.

Brian sounded sincere when he nodded and said, “Hey, thanks, dude. It was great seeing you. And I am so happy for you. I can’t even imagine what your life must be like compared to slugging it out in the muck with the rest of our Senior class.”

Terry grinned while he was signing his receipt.

Don was listening in. “Yeah, speaking of that, dude. Have you thought about walking for graduation? You know, cap and gown and all that stuff?”

Terry was caught off guard. The first thing he thought about was trying to figure out whether he’d wear the guy’s red robe or the shiny, silky white robe all the girls wore. He also thought about the dress and stilettos he’d be wearing underneath. “Uh, I don’t know. We’ve got a lot to cover in May, and I can’t commit to anything that slows the band down.”

As they were driving away, Jenn whispered. “You’d look cute in a white satin gown, a mini, and bright red heels. And man, would Tony love to wrap you in his strong arms again. Oh, my God. Just think, you’d be close enough to feel his throbbing!”

Terry blanched and sputtered. “Uh, c’mon, Jenn! He caught me by surprise, and well, I wasn’t expecting my insides to turn to a jelly. Do you think anyone noticed?”

“Nah, baby. I saw your pupils get big and then glaze over. I do think it’s good you pushed away when you did before you started rubbing yourself all over him and sucking his face.”

“Jenn! That wouldn’t happen!”

“Oh, honey. I’d love to do a threesome with you and Tony. I bet he’d die in horn dog heaven having the both of us. And you’d get to wear your silky white robe and your stilettos! Maybe we can fulfill his every fantasy with you wearing a garter belt and stockings!”

He thought back to the first weekend when Zoe wore a baby doll and stockings. But the thought of Tony in bed with the two of them turned his stomach. “And what would you be doing while I’m being mugged?”

“Oh, I’d be taking videos to show our kids when they were old enough to watch. You know, ‘when mommy got it on!’”

“Jenn, that can never happen. I don’t want that! A mommy? Is that what I’m going to be?”

“Sure. Our kids are going to have two mommies. Baby, you know you want everything; you’re just too afraid to admit it!”

“Do lust for those guys?”

“Hardly. But I will tell you who I lust for.”

Terry held his breath, waiting to die.

“I want Gina and I know you’ve been there, and I’m jealous.”

Terry was at a loss for words.

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

another piece of a Wildcats Puff Piece. I should bring back their furries' costumes. Thanks for reading and leaving comments.

Terry quietly turned away as everyone was hugging and kissing Zoe, listening to her baby's plans. Out of nowhere, tears were streaming down his face. He was confused and didn’t understand what was happening to his emotions.
 
As he stood there feeling his shoulders quake, he realized those were tears of joy. He was excited and happy for his best friend. Jeez, he thought, what’s going on? He mopped his eyes and took some deep breaths.
 
Lisa had seen him get up and move over to talk to him. She pulled him close. “What’s up, Little?”
 
He grinned through the tears. Everyone in the band had taken his nickname, Little Shit, and shortened it to Little. Even his mom had called him Little. She thought it was a term of endearment. “Lisa, I guess I’m too high. Suddenly, crying tears of joy for Zoe kinda frightened me. But Isn’t it great that she and Bruno want to make a little boomer together?”
 
Lisa looked at him and smiled. Terry was a piece of work. As worried as he was about Tasha taking over and turning him female, he was behaving just like a girl. She hugged him just like she would another woman and squeezed him tightly. “I know. I wouldn’t be surprised if the Wildcat’s success would spawn lots of little boomers.”
 
Terry looked her in the eyes. “You and Smith?”
 
Lisa shrugged. “He’s perfect, and I’m falling in love with my hunky cowboy. But while Smith is feeling his age, I’m not. It’s too soon, and I have too much happening right now. I promise you that when it’s time, you and Mom can walk me down the aisle and give me away.”
 
He tried to picture wearing a fancy long dress and walking with his mom. He sat back down and listened to everyone talking about babies. Tiffany asked Gina, “Would you and Grace adopt a child together?”
 
Gina grinned. “If I had my way, sure. When things slow down, I picture us having a couple of kids bouncing off the walls with me. We could have a mini roller derby team. But the best idea is Jenn’s plan.”
 
Terry looked up, grinned, and shook his head.
 
Now that Gina had their attention, she talked about how Terry’s mom had used a sperm bank for both Terry and Lisa. They had been conceived using the same donor. “So Jenn called that agency, and they still have samples. She wants to be impregnated with the same sperm that made Terry and Lisa.”
 
Tiffany needed clarification. “How’s that work?"
 
Gina laughed. “So half their baby will be Jenn’s egg and her DNA. And the other half would come from the guy that supplied half of Terry’s DNA.”
 
Tiffany looked at Terry. “You can’t make sperm?”
 
“Nope. The insides of my body are all messed up. I’ve got some female organs inside making estrogen, but no male stuff. I was declared male at birth cause my body had tried to make male organs from a uterus. So I’m not going to be a baby maker. If we used Jenn’s idea, the baby would still be part my DNA, which is pretty cool. But I have to watch out because Jenn is crazier than me. She thinks it would be cool to be a pregnant teen attending college.”
 
Tiffany wagged her finger. “There goes all your money paying for a nanny and diapers.”
 
They were all enjoying their celebration when Lisa spoke. “Uh, I propose that we all take a five-day vacation. Let’s meet on Monday to prep for our concert at Allentown Music and the weekend at the Rendezvous.”
 
Tiffany smacked her on the arm. “That's a good idea. We’ll still have a whole week to relax before Atlanta. If Warner wants us to rerecord or mix something  differently, it’ll still be ready by June.”
 
“If Warner has everything ready for release, they might start leaking tracks to radio stations and Sirius Radio before we even show up in Atlanta. Richard said they’d probably want some phone interviews  to frame out the record.” Zoe nodded sagely
 
Gina hugged Zoe. “We really owe Rolling Stone an interview. After all, they gave us a cover based on all the hype.”
 
“Well, don’t act like our hype isn’t earned. We’ve kept it flowing and ballooning.”
 
“Yeah, Fur Face is still popping up on Instagram. But it would be good to play nice with the magazine.”
 
“And it would be fun to see what their reviewers say after hearing our disks. I like it when people talk sincerely about our album.”
 
Terry was thinking about their production. “There'll be lots to talk about. A live forty-five-minute side and twenty more studio tracks plus our original live studio recording of Summer Song. I’m hoping for a five-star review.”
 
“I’m hoping everyone remembers us at Grammy time. I want to get dressed up and stand on the stage, hooting and hollering like the complete idiot I am!” Tiffany was laughing.
 
Gina studied her carefully before wrapping her arm around her. She bore her weight, then laughed aloud. “Girl, I might be a moron, but you’re way too high. Somebody’s gotta page Mike to come take advantage of this Saint Barbie’s virginity.”
 
With the thought of Mike showing up, Tiffany was grinning. “Good thinking, Derby Girl. Wanna tag along? We can get naked and do a dance for Mike. And we can all play!”
 
Everyone turned and looked at Tiffany. She was totally drunk, high, and wasted when Gina said, “Damn, where’s the responsible adult to take care of this Swedish vegetable?”
 
Tiffany laughed. “Wrong again, moron. I’m not a Swedish vegetable! I’m from Jersey!”
 
Later, after everyone had helped Mike load Tiffany into his car, it was time to begin packing. Terry called Jenn and asked her if she was interested in a trip.
 
“Sure. Where’re we going, Rock Star?”
 
“You name it. We can drive, fly, or take a train. You pick.”
 
“Hmmm. Let’s go shelling. We can fly from Philly to Key West. I wanna swim, sail, and walk along the beach with my baby. You call the airport and your limo service. I’ll pack, and you can pick me up.”
 
“Sounds like you’ve thought about this. That’s a great, excellent idea. I’ll hop right on that.”
 
“Well, I’d really like to do Tahiti. But five days is too short. I’ve seen so many photos of private suites over the Bay. It’s a someday dream.”
 
Terry chuckled. “We could take a break from the tour when we get to the West coast. I think it’ll be fun to make LA a home base.”
 
“Hey, baby. I just thought of something. You got any summer clothes or beach wear?”
 
Terry froze and thought about getting undressed in public. He tried to breathe and think. “Uh, no. But I can call Jersey Girl and pick up some stuff on the way to the airport. I can book us a night flight so we’ll have time to shop and get something to eat.”
 
“Good thinking, lover. I am so looking forward to playing in the surf with you. Oh, my. Won’t we have fun!”
 
After Terry made a list, he called American and booked them two first-class tickets to Key West. They’d get there around ten tonight. Then he called Barbara at Jersey Girl and told her his needs: “Jenn and I are going to Key West for a week. Can you hook us up with summer clothes?”
 
“Oh, Terry. Of course. And we’ll pick out some cute stuff for Jenn, too. It will be fun to deck you both out in beach wear. And there’s the nightlife, too!”
 
“Uh, Barbara. Nothing too wild for me, please. This will be the first time Tasha has ever appeared in a bathing suit. I’m not looking forward to any photos.”
 
“Okay, before I run over to the Rittenhouse Square store and start shopping for you, what size is Jenn?”
 
“I don’t know. She’s five foot seven inches tall. She weighs one-thirty. She’s in good shape and wears much of what you’ve sent me.”
 
“Okay. This is going to be easy. When will I see the two of you?”
 
“Maybe around four o’clock. Is that going to work?"
 
“Oh, sweetie. We’ll make it work. You still have your band luggage?”
 
“Uh-huh.”
 
“Leave it. We’ll find some matching luggage for you and Jenn.”
 
After he hung up, he smiled. They’d really worked out a fantastic relationship with Jersey Girls and Barb. She’d gotten so much national publicity from the Wildcats wearing her clothes that she'd do anything to keep them all happy. He’d never heard her say no.
 
Richard always reminded her what a bargain she had. Barbra would laugh and say the Cats were worth paying six figures.
 
Terry called their limo service and told them what he needed. After he was done, he called  LaCroix at the Rittenhouse. Barbara said it was a great restaurant and was close to their shop. She even said to use her name for a reservation.

He even called a service to arrange a place for them to stay. Terry grabbed a makeup case and a bag full of underwear. As he packed, he realized he’d also need summer shoes. He remembered an assortment of shops around Rittenhouse Square where he could shop for Tasha. Fancy, fancy, he thought.
 
He smiled as he realized that putting outfits together for Tasha was becoming easier. When they began their tour in June, he thought about a new haircut and color for Atlanta. Maybe he’d try extensions again, you know, something different.
 
“Rock Star, Barbara is the best. I can’t believe how sweet and generous she is. And you’re the best at buying your baby momma new clothes. But no hoochie high heels!
 
They’d walked across Rittenhouse Square and were drinking fruit juices. They’d had time to study the menus and watched as their salads were placed in front of them.
 
Jenn waved her hand. “I could get used to all this!”
 
Terry wondered how much he’d need to make with the band to keep her happy. Her love was important. “If it takes millions, you are worth it.”
 
“Aw, Rock Star. I was just kidding. It’s been fun to live like the CEO of Warner’s, but I’ll be happy in our Paris loft where you entertain each night in our little coffee house.”
 
He kissed her.
 
That night, they fell asleep in the chaise lounges on the patio of their Key West bungalow. The stars and a salty breeze coming off the ocean had them snuggling together under big, comfy quilts.
 
In the morning, they both dressed to go out for a run. Terry’s pink sneaks were broken in, and he’d gotten use to his spandex microfiber running outfit. They laughed aloud as they went through the village, avoiding the marauding roosters that seemed to be everywhere.
 
They slipped into the showers, then changed and went out for breakfast. As they were sitting there, Jenn looked over at Terry. “I love you, Rock Star. This reminds me of New Orleans after you weren’t murdered on the street.”
 
Terry shook his head. “You have such a way with words. Yeah, happy days that I wasn’t murdered. But the big question is, what do you want to do today?”
 
“I know. Lather with sunscreen, and then find a guide to take us to the best shell beach. Let’s remember to grab some collection bags to start a memory lamp full of shells. It’s gonna look great in your bedroom.”
 
Terry wore a soft green terry cloth top that stopped at his thighs. Under that, he was wearing a bikini that covered less than his underwear. But here he was, stepping into the ocean and leaving that cotton top behind. After a few minutes, he forgot about the embarrassment of having to show off Tasha’s body.
 
He woke up every day and felt those breasts. His clothes told him that his butt was growing rounder. And Tasha was out in public. Anyone could see the girl. “Jenn, I feel like everyone is looking at me.”
 
She laughed. “Yeah, well, you’ll get over it. You look like any other teen girl walking around in her bathing suit. If anything, guys will give you a look and move on.”
 
“Huh? Why?” Suddenly, he felt kind of disappointed. He looked at Jenn and couldn’t stop staring at the sun light, making her skin glow. Her body was so beautiful, soft, and curvy that he knew he could stare at her for hours.
 
Jenn grabbed his arm with both her hands and dragged him down into the water. It was warm enough to be a bath. As they floated along, she laughed. “Cause you are just a skinny babe. There’s not enough meat on those bones.”
 
Terry shook his head and tried not to slip under the waves. He stood his ground and grabbed Jenn, lifting her into the air. Swinging her around, he pretended to let her go as he watched her squeal.
 
“Stop that, you beast. You can’t be muscling your loving lesbian girlfriend unless you want to be taken for a masc!”
 
Terry put her down slowly. “Aw, I thought you’d like that. But what’s a masc?”
 
“A masc is a lesbian who feels more comfortable dressing boyish. You are not a masc.”
 
“Then what am I?” He’d already been told that no one would look twice at him. Now, what was she going to say to him?
 
Jenn wrapped her arms around him. “You’re a fem. A lesbian who is comfortable looking pretty and wearing nice clothes. Between what you wear each day and what you wear on stage, you are totally feminine."
 
“Oh.”
 
“Oh, come on. You’ve worked hard to sound, look, and act like a Tasha. All your work has been successful, and you must be proud of what you’ve accomplished.”

He thought about it and found it hard to feel that way. He did everything for self-protection, not self-promotion.
 
They talked as they walked along the beach together, periodically looking in the shallow surf for shells.
 
“You’re right, Jenn. I’ve been Tasha to where I’ve lost my Terry self. I’m the undercover guy who’s lost who he used to be.”
 
“No, baby. You’re not lost.I’m still in love with the Terry standing right before me. This marvelous, complex person is gifted in so many ways. And so strong. You are dealing with all the distractions that would cripple a weaker person, and yet you are finding things to laugh about. Look at you. You’re wearing a cute suit, awesome sunglasses, and the cutest sun hat in the world. You are a fashion plate and are so relaxed about it.”
 
Terry wiped the tears from his eyes. “Look, now you got me all teared up like a crybaby. You give me too much credit. I’m a coward who can’t stand up to defend myself. I’ve let the world make me who I am.”
 
“Oh, my God! Not a chance of sympathy from me. Honestly, you are so big-time, no small peanuts here. You’re the bomb, the shits….”

 
Lisa called Smith from her limo. “Hey, what did I catch you doing?”
 
“Sitting with my guitar, drinking a cup of iced coffee. I’m scribbling down lyrics….”
 
“Hmm, let me guess. Nashville county song about your horse, pickup, and mom.”
 
“Nope. One guess used up.”
 
“Used up? How many do I get?”
 
“I’ll let you know.”
 
“A Texas song about wide open spaces.”
 
“Nope.”
 
“A rage about bad drivers.”
 
She heard him chuckle. “Well, what?”
 
“I’ll tell you when you get here.”
 
“How’d ya know I’m on my way?”
 
“Figured the album’s done, and you’re taking some time off. When do you land?”
 
“Around eight. Hoping on a dinner flight. Can you find room for me on that mountain of yours?”
 
“You mean I have to kick all the groupies out of the house? Who’s going to shine my boots?”
 
“I’ll take care of all your boots, cowboy. I’ll even take Old Paint out for a ride to keep him happy.”
 
“You’d do that for my old golf cart? You’ll be pleased to see that it arrived safely. I was excited to see what a good job Yellow Freight did shipping it here from the Carolina movie set. My little Airstream had to be trailered here on a flatbed.”
 
“Well, I’m glad all your possessions are home for you to play with. How about the band?”
 
“Well, I’ve talked to everyone, and they’re itching to get started. The four of us had promised to do the family thing for a month before we started rehearsing again. But I can hear the need in their voices. You stirred up their juices in New Orleans when you invited us onstage. They want to play their music and hear the crowds.
 
“Yeah, I get that. We’re doing another rooftop lunch time concert for Sid Mack at Allentown Music as payback for all the instruments he’s gifted us. Richard got us some photos to hand out from our New York shoot. It’s going to be fun.”
 
“Well, a free concert is always fun because you can stay as loose as you want, and nobody complains. What else?”
 
“We’re going to do a weekend at the Rendezvous where the band got started, and then we really jump into the pool's deep end.”
 
“What does that mean?”
 
“Well, the guy in Atlanta who booked us at the Underground Club wants to do an arena show on the first Saturday in June. We’ve heard they’re promoting the show, and ticket sales have been good.”
 
“Hmm. How many seats?”
 
“We’ll know about a week before the show. They can configure the place to hold five thousand or twenty thousand. But I think that’s reaching.”
 
“When’s the big drop? When’s Warner’s going to release your album?”
 
“About the same time.”
 
“That would be a big boost for ticket sales if your stuff was leaked in Atlanta early.”
 
“Yeah, that’s what we were saying. The promoter, Gimli, talks to William Wiggins. It might be a good thing to do. But speaking about that, what’s happening with EBR and Warner’s?”
 
“They’ve offered us a really generous contract. And Gina’s dad says it’s perfect. We can call the shots, and the company seems very interested in signing us up.”
 
“When’s that going to happen?”
 
“We’ll rehearse and talk about it. Signing is a no-brainer.”
 
“Hey, Smith, gotta run. That’s the boarding call for me and I’ve gotta go. It’s funny how Richard insists we fly first class. I’ve been so budget crazy to keep the band together for so many years, and now there are no brakes. Hard to get used to.”
 
“Well, don’t expect caviar and champagne when you get here. I’ve got a big pot of beans on the stove waiting for you.”
 
“Wonderful. My kinda guy. We can toot all night together….”

 
“I told them about our plans for a baby.”
 
Bruno turned and smiled. He kissed Zoe as he started the car. He’d finally got the old Tesla two-seater sports car up and running. “What did they say?”
 
“They were all pretty excited. Of course, they were also drinking and smoking, too. But you gotta hear Jenn’s plans to have Terry’s baby.”
 
“Really? I can’t wait to hear that. But when are we starting?”
 
“We can practice tonight and for the next five days. Of course, it means that we have to stop drinking and smoking for nine months.”
 
“We?”
 
“Uh-huh. If I have to watch a baby developing inside me by doing one hundred percent healthy, you do, too. Only fair. This little boomer is going to be yours.”
 
“Sure. Sure. A little sacrifice is important. After all, this kid must have his wits about him.”
 
“Him?”
 
Bruno shook his head. “Just a figure of speech. How about her?”
 
“That’s more like it….”

 
“I can get a ride up to your place this afternoon. Would you be interested in having me do your hair for five days?”
 
“Five, huh? Then the album’s done, right?”
 
“Yep. We’ve sent it to California for the big bosses to listen to. Of course, they’ve had the live side since we returned from New Orleans. Twenty-one studio songs, including Summer Song.”
 
“I hear your stuff on the radio all the time. It’s strange to think my girlfriend is the drummer in a Billboard top ten band.
 
“Top ten? Get out!”
 
“No. The Wildcats’ Summer Song is climbing with a bullet alongside it. You’re rocking the downloads. How come you didn’t know?”
 
“I guess Richard didn’t want to distract us while we were getting this album finished. Will you have time for me between patients?”

“I’m looking forward to slipping you in between sessions. Mmmm, I can hide you in the back room….”

 
Tiffany stared out the windows. She was fighting to stay awake sitting in Mike’s front seat. “Oh, baby. Thanks for picking me up. I think I might have overdone it this afternoon.”
 
Mike smiled. “You had a good reason to light it up. It's not often that you get to release an album. You can take a nap at my place, and we can start back up again later.”
 
“But I was hoping you'd take me to the bed and tuck me in. I was hoping for some kissy-face.”
 
Mike laughed. “Yeah, well, knowing you, my dear. You’ll be sound asleep before your head hits the pillow.” He looked over to see his beautiful girlfriend sound asleep, gently snoring as they rode back to his place.”

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

Once again, thank you for taking the time to read another chapter. And I love the comments and appreciate constructive criticism. Big question: What would you like to see happen?

After their rehearsal, they all hung outside the music room on the stone patio.
 
“We sounded good.” Tiffany was drinking red wine. She would sit up to take sips but was content to lay on a chaise. “Real good," she said.
 
Zoe stared out at the trees that bordered the property. “Uh-huh. But it’s really what Little thinks about whether we’re ready. After all, he’s our musical director.” She playfully punched him in the arm.
 
Terry laughed and nodded enthusiastically. “Oh, we’re ready! I think we get better each time we play. We’re soooo ready. This band has grown so much.”
 
Gina laughed, “I love when you talk dirty.”
 
Lisa defended him. “Seriously, I think Tee’s right. Nothing like the discipline of recording an album to get us sounding tighter.”
 
Gina was still laughing. “Well, we haven’t played for a crowd in a while. You think we’re ready to shake that rust off?”
 
Terry grinned and turned to Lisa. “Absolutely! Hey, sis. How long do we play during our Wednesday concert out on Sid Mack’s rooftop?”
 
Lisa nodded, “Good question, Tee. We start making noise around 11:00 a.m., and we have to go silent at 2 p.m. Law.”
 
Terry smiled. “Tee, huh? Is that what happens when Terry and Tasha finally become one? Just a letter?”
 
Everyone was grinning. Another nickname had been born!
 
 
Terry walked out on the stage by himself. He had his Fender Telecaster strapped on. As he returned to his two Marshall amps, he fiddled with the dial touching his strings and listened to the resonance he could create. When he had it just right, he returned to the front of the stage and tapped on his mic. The sun was shining, and it was a perfect May weekday. The gates had opened at eleven, and everyone was staring at the one person on the rooftop stage.
 
Terry smiled fifteen feet above the crowd and whispered into the mic. “Hey, everybody.” The crowd roared, and many people called her Tasha, Tasha.
 
Now, Tasha felt the electricity running through her body. It was like somebody had plugged her in. As her heartbeat increased and her breath became shallow, she felt her pulse quicken. She kept reminding herself that this was a marathon, not a sprint. Everyone watched as she turned her back to the crowd and began to play.
 
The gates had opened at eleven. Everyone had to pass through security, so the lines took a few minutes. The crowd was patient. After all, they were rocking out on a Wednesday afternoon. Some people had started getting in line at 9:30. The parking lot was half full in ten minutes. That’s when Tasha appeared holding her guitar. She waved and then fooled with her amplifiers against the back of their stage. She’d already set everything up, so these seconds were all for show.
 
Tasha was dressed in Jersey Girl casual. Each of them was wearing different colors. She wore black, skin-tight, high-waisted capris that shined in the sunlight. She had a bare midriff and a banded bra top. As Terry had gotten Tasha dressed, he thought about how a lovely pierced navel would look. Her bolero jacket was silver and matched her shiny stilettos.
 
She’d been to Isabella’s salon yesterday, sporting long hair extensions. Since the sides of her head were close-cropped, she’d dumped a ton of product on and made it all into a crazy Mohawk. Gina and Lisa had helped her tint the ends a bright red. She used that same color on her lips and eyes.
 
Tasha frowned and looked at her band members. “Too over the top?”
 
“Definitely over the top and perfect.” Gina smiled. “I’m jealous that you get to be Joan Jett. You’re so electric, you’ll light up the stage.”
 
Lisa grinned. “You’re our glam punk rocker. I think you look more like anime than Joan Jett.”
 
“Yes, definitely a cartoon. What’s the blue hedgehog that’s in the movies?”
 
Tasha laughed. “Sonic.”
 
With that, Terry thought about the direction he was taking Tasha. He wasn’t hiding her anymore but bringing everything out in the daylight. He looked into the mirror. If you liked crazy-looking, skinny model types, Tasha was it. She was tall, pretty, and could easily walk a runway in high heels. She even had curves. And, well, Tasha looked like she liked what she was doing.
 
Tasha lacks a brain, he thought. She’s here for the applause and the glamour. She’s not a thinking puppet and just does what she’s told. The band tells her, and Jenn tells her. Everyone is in charge of her.
 
But I used to be in charge of myself. I used to have dreams and fantasies, but none were about being a Tasha. He never knew how exciting playing music on the stage in front of cheering crowds could be. All he ever wanted to do was play his guitar and write music. Now everything had changed.
 
He shook his head and felt Tasha’s hair sway. I’m halfway between being a boy and a girl. I’m halfway between Terry and Tasha. And the challenge is that Terry has to find a way to join the two together.
 
He stared at the mirror. Tasha is pretty, and everyone likes her. Terry was hidden in the daylight. No one ever looked twice at the tall, skinny guy with a nerdy look. But Terry was smart. He had a gift, a talent to write and play music. He was a genius when it came to music but brain-dead when it came to life. He was afraid to tell Jenn how he felt. He was a coward, afraid of rejection.
 
Terry knew rejection. He’d applied to all the music schools around the country. He’d made audition tapes showing off his songwriting and his playing. But every school turned him away.
 
He saw the path ahead of him. He saw himself as being happy and loved. But it wasn’t Terry walking forward. No, Terry was stuck in place. It was Tasha moving into the future. He saw all the doors opening for Tasha. But he was so afraid to let all his mind and body parts merge. He liked women. He admired them for their strength and determination. But he had none of those qualities. He needed to be stronger and more determined. He was even afraid to try to become Tasha because it might ruin things.
 
Maybe it was just being able to release some energy or channel her inner rock chick. Still, Terry was ready to light her afterburners and take off. She’d looked in the mirror, seeing Lisa and Gina standing behind her. She shook her head. “I’m not sure this is who I really am. It’s like Bowie and Jett had a baby named Tasha.” 
 
It was laughs and hugs all around.
 
 
At quarter to twelve, the audience listened as Tasha played the intro to a Jimi Hendrix song, Little Wing. After finishing up the guitar intro, she stepped to her mic and sang the first verse. 'Well, she’s walking through the clouds, with a circus mind that’s running wild…'
 
As the crowd cheered at the sound of her voice and guitar lick, Tasha knew that she was the girl dreaming of moonbeams and riding with the wind. Tasha was a figment of their group's imagination. She had been brought to life by a committee, and Terry had stepped in to animate her. As time went on, a strange thing happened. Tasha became real. Whether it was the mysteries of science or the lure of being a superstar, she was no longer a puppet.
 
The crowd cheered at the mesmerizing sound of her alto voice. After that, Jimi’s song became a footnote of the solo she played alone on the stage. When she stopped, the crowd cheered.
 
As they clapped, Tasha blinked her eyes as if she was waking up from a dream. She smiled as she spoke. “Thank you, thank you. I’m Tasha, and I grew up right here. At Allentown High, everyone called me Terry, Terry Nelson. I’m still Terry, but I’m a Wildcat named Tasha out here. If you think it sounds confusing, take my word for it. It’s crazy! So call me whatever you want.”
 
At that point, she started counting a slow blues beat. Tapping her foot, she smiled. “This one’s called Two-Thirty Blues. It’s about being a twelfth grader stuck in last-period study hall.”
 
After bending notes and chording out a lazy rhythm for sixteen bars, a bass joined in, and Tiffany appeared from the other side of the stage. Her blonde hair glowed and fell over the shoulders of a gold jumpsuit with matching heels. If people thought that Tasha was sexy and cute, everyone knew that Tiffany was the real thing. With her blue eyes wide open and her smiling grin, she was almost six foot of fantastic woman. The crowd cheered when she appeared. The two of them faced each other across the stage while Tiffany sang the first verse of their song.
 
Climbing up my butt and dragging on my heels
Holding me back, hearing brakes squeal
 
Slowing me down by weighing on my mind
Keeping me chained and wasting my time
 
Tasha joined in on the chorus, and they filled the air with their harmonies.
 
I’ve got the two-thirty blues, baby.
Can’t seem to shake them off my mind.
Those two-thirty blues, baby.
Well, I get them all the time.
 
The crowd was ready to go wild. With all the excitement surrounding the band, Tiffany was too beautiful to be real, let alone an accomplished musician. As she finished singing, high up on a raised platform, Gina kicked her foot pedal, and her bass drum caught the rhythm. She waved her arms up, showing off her brushes. Then, she created a steady beat. She looked like a gym princess. Her sleeveless bright blue spandex leotard and matching leggings were covered in big, bold red stars. Her high tops matched that rich, red color. Gina’s dark, wavy mane framed a classic face with sparkling eyes and lush lips. She laughed out loud at how much fun she was having.
 
Tasha pointed to them and yelled, “These are my best friends, Tiffany and Gina!”
 
The crowd cheered as Tiffany picked up the pace. At that point, Lisa walked out and stood behind their synthesizer and began playing and singing the second verse. Everyone gazed at the beautiful blonde in the red party dress. With her hair pulled back in a high ponytail, no one could take their eyes off her. Everyone said she was the real Barbie, but only if the real Barbie could rock all night and take no prisoners.
 
The entire audience stared at the band until the sound of another guitar rang out. They turned their heads to see Zoe appear in a white sleeveless tuxedo shirt and emerald green tailored pants. Everyone watched as she moved around gracefully on highly polished, four-inch black patent leather stilettos, shredding her guitar. No one could look away while the whole band played.
 
Tasha, Tiffany, and Lisa shared the vocals, and when they finished the song, it was twelve o’clock, and the parking lot was full. The police had wisely closed the street to traffic, allowing people to crowd up along the sidewalks and the streets. It looked like all of Allentown had shown up for a Wednesday afternoon with the Wildcats.
 
When the song was over, Lisa moved away from the keyboard and fixed her mic to the stand at center stage. 
 
Terry chuckled, remembering Lisa mentioning how the five-pound weighted mic stand was a handy weapon for stopping drunks wandering up on the stage when they used to play dive bars and small clubs.
 
Lisa waved, “Hello, Allentown. It’s so nice to be back. First, we must thank Sid Mack and Allentown Music for making all this possible today. Sid also outfits the whole band with all our instruments. And while we are thanking, how about another one of our sponsors. These are the wonderful people at Jersey Girl. We can honestly say that Jersey Girl is with us everywhere we go. It’s all we wear!”
 
She paused while people laughed. “But enough. Let me introduce my family. You all remember Tasha, Tiffany, Gina, and Zoe. We’ve all been around long enough to help bring two State Championship Volleyball titles to Allentown High.”
 
As the crowd cheered, the band gathered in the middle of the stage and talked. Lisa whispered, “I guess we’re ready to start. While we get everyone clapping, how about Zoe whipping them up with her guitar?”
 
Zoe nodded. “I’m ready.” She was strapping on the original Gibson Flying Vee her dad played with his band in the sixties.
 
Gina whispered, “Uh before we start, I want to share something. It’s been on my mind for a while.” She waited until everyone got quiet. and whispered, “I think I want to have Mike’s baby.” She looked into Tiffany’s eyes, who started to laugh at her drummer’s devilish grin.
 
When Gina returned to her drum set, she stood up and banged her sticks together overhead. The rest of the Wildcats held their clapping hands over their heads, getting everybody to join in.
 
With the audience clapping along, Zoe started playing. She held the audience in her hand and showed off everything she could play on the same guitar that her dad used to whip up his fans over thirty years ago.
 
Her dad, Conner, was off on the side of the stage watching the band. He was holding Amy’s hand and gave it a squeeze. Of course, she was beaming while watching her kids, Terry and Lisa, perform. The two parents discovered each other at a Wildcat Rendezvous weekend and hadn’t been apart since then.
 
As the band began their opening number, each member came into the song one at a time as the crowd clapped. When all four instruments were pounding, Lisa screamed like a banshee. She started singing the words to the music that had become their opening trademark after premiering it on The Ellen Show and the Tonight Show.
 
I’m a racer,
I’m a cheetah,
I’m a dragster,
I can beat ya.
 
I’m a missile,
I’m a rocket,
I’m a speedster,
I can sock it.
 
Then, Zoe, Tiffany, and Tasha joined Lisa at the front of the stage to sing together.
 
GONE, baby, GONE
I’m not gonna chase ya
GONE, baby, GONE
and I won’t miss ya
 
By the time the song ended, the whole crowd was singing along. Women loved this song because it was empowering. Guys loved this song because the Wildcats could rock it.
 
In the wings, Jenn and the guys all watched and sang along. Tony, Don, and Brian couldn’t take their eyes off the beautiful women standing only yards away. Jenn was watching the guys. She had a smirk on her face, watching her guys get all moony-eyed. She was focusing on one of the guys who couldn’t seem to take his eyes off Tasha.
 
Tasha was totally in the zone as the band continued to play. Lisa had already mentioned that the new album was coming out. One at a time, they played each song, adding extended solos and repeating lyrics and choruses to build each number’s power. After all, now they were in the business of selling hits for Warner’s.
 
After the song was over and the band stopped playing, the crowd yelled out. In the silence, the bass started up as Tiffany walked over to the mic. The crowd roared, knowing what was coming.
 
“Oh, Tasha?” Tiffany spoke aloud into her mic as she played. “Oh, Tasha!” She played her bass, then smiled. “Oh, Tasha. You look so sexy. So sexy, Tasha. So sexy.”
 
Each time she did this, Tasha blushed. It still unnerved the eighteen-year-old to be singled out and talked about in front of the crowd. But it was all okay. She had to remember that this was part of the game. Tasha tried to steel herself up, knowing she had to do the same for Tiffany. Being a solo artist wasn’t in her nature, and the band knew that she needed a little nudge to get out there.
 
Taking a deep breath, she cooed, “Oh, Tiffany. You look so sexy tonight.”
 
The band had decided to power straight through their usual forty-five-minute set rule and play right up until quarter to two. This way, they could fit in a three-song encore and still be done by two o’clock.
 
When the show ended, Tasha was exhausted. She’d been singing and playing for two hours without taking a deep breath. As she was toweling down and wiping off her instruments, she thought about creating other songs that would showcase each member while some of them could take a break.
 
“Hey, Rock Star! You were great out there.” Tasha turned and wrapped her arms around Jenn. As she squeezed hard, she started to take deep breaths and find her center.
 
“Oh, baby, it felt awesome. I really needed to get out in front of the crowds. I’m the junkie loving that adrenaline rush. I felt like I was playing in the clouds. It was pretty amazing.” He kissed Jenn lovingly and held her tightly. Terry blinked a few times and looked around. He saw his mom and Conner, and then he saw his friends. Everyone was waiting for him to approach them.
 
It was nice that they were giving him some space for the rush to slow down and stop amping him up. Terry felt he should be shaking like a dog getting the water off its body after the big swim. At this point, he grabbed Jenn’s hand and headed toward his mom and friends. He said hi to Conner and then gave his mom a hug.
 
“How are you doing? The band sounded amazing.”
 
“I’m great, mom. I was telling Jenn that I think I really needed to explode after burying myself in the recording studio for weeks.”
 
His mom studied him. “Tasha looked pretty amazing out there this afternoon. She has amazing hair.” She touched her spikes.
 
“Yeah. I stopped by Isabella’s to get a mani-pedi and have her put extensions in my hair. Tasha needed to get spruced up for all the shows coming up. Lisa and Gina added color to the tips. What do you think?"
 
“Great, it’s perfect when you’re on the stage. Will you wear it like that when you’re out and about?”
 
Terry shook his head, feeling Tasha’s hair moving. “Nah. This is for the crowd. When we go out, everything is understated and conservative.”
 
“You said when we go out.”
 
“Oh, I did. Maybe I meant the whole band.”
 
“Are you still fighting with Tasha?”
 
“Well, sometimes I don’t have a problem with being a rock chick. But I’m still clinging to what’s left of Terry.”
 
“Would it be easier to just let it all flow?”
 
“You mean just give up?”
 
His mom kissed his cheek, then patted it. “Nothing to give up, honey. You’ve got it all.”
 
Just about then, the guys all surrounded him.
 
“Dude, you guys were awesome out there. You were meant to rock. Everyone looked so great!”
 
“Thanks, Tony. It’s a lot of fun!”
 
Brian was shaking his head. “Dude, you’re successful and rich. What more could you want?”
 
Terry decided to just smile and nod. He was tired of debating with himself.
 
Then Don stood close and spoke directly into his ear. “Hey, would it be all right to talk together sometime? And maybe text?”

another piece of the pie....it would have to be blueberry because they're in season right now....thanks for reading, writing, and leaving those kudos, too

Dear Diary,
       If I was a fifteen-year-old, I would be excited right now. See, this guy I know, we used to be friends. To him, I guess I was just one of the guys. But now things have changed. Well, maybe it’s just me that’s changed. And now, this friend of mine, let’s just call him Don. Well, this friend of mine, out of nowhere, wants to talk, text, whatever!

       Well, I ran to the doctors. I had tests. But the changes kept happening. Good news. I’m not dying, I’m just intersex. It’s a biological thing. I’m told my body started this puberty maybe two years ago.
 
 
 
"I just don’t know, Jenn. He says he wants to talk or text. How’s that going to work. What’s he gonna say? It is creepy to think he might like me? What did you do when the guys wanted to single you out?
 
Jenn laughed. “Honey, it was really simple for me. I just told them that my heart belonged to another. I kept it short and simple. But c’mon, Rock Star. I told you to watch out. I noticed Don’s been staring at you. He was memorizing everything about you. And now you’re handling it like a fifteen-year-old girl! Whatcha gonna do? Are you going to practice writing his name in big, curly letters in your notebook? Dreaming about his lips?”
 
“God, Jenn! I’m regretting telling you anything about what’s happened. I never should have told you about kissing guys!”
 
“Fine. Don’t tell me anything. Maybe that’s the best way to get rid of me. Cool. Hope you find true love and happiness.”
 
“I’m seeing it now. You’re jealous! You think cause I’m turning into a female, I wanna have a boyfriend. You’re starting a fight cause you’re in a bitchy mood worrying about losing me! Is it cause I’m gonna be rich?”
 
Jenn stood there staring at him. There’d been no place for a costume change at Allentown Music. Tasha’s over-the-top Jersey Girl stage outfit and makeup remained on while Tasha and the band posed for selfies with fans and signed autographs.
 
Jenn couldn’t take her eyes off her the whole time they threw barbs at each other. She’d been with him since before noon. But she only had time to kiss him before he went out on stage. But as soon as he heard the screaming and clapping, she watched him change as soon as he hit the first note on his strings. And she looked happy, excited, and very Tasha.
 
Jenn watched her play, and then they hugged and kissed afterward.
 
Later, as she watched and listened from behind a counter, Jenn realized that her boyfriend, Terry, had definitely changed. This new three-dimensional Teri/Tasha was amazing. There were no boy gestures or boy-style talking. No, this was just how Lisa was handling this scene. Teri/Tasha were confident and beautiful. She signed autographs, posed for group selfies, and talked, talked, and talked over at the music store with the other Wildcats. Jenn had never seen her so energized, so excited. She wondered if that last kiss before Terry went on stage was the last one they’d ever have together. She’d be kissing Tasha from now on.
 
The first thing Tasha did when she walked into the bedroom was pull off the top and capris. “I don’t think these pants breathed at all. I was running around on stage wearing a rubber suit in the hot sunlight!” She took a towel and wiped herself off.
 
Jenn watched as Tasha prepared to take off her stage makeup and cold cream her face. She back-brushed her hair, curling the ends. She gathered her silver strands with a practiced hand and pulled them into a high ponytail. She picked a few tendrils loose that she sprayed and curled. She played with it in the mirror until she seemed satisfied. Jenn watched her smile contentedly. Then, after she washed and moisturized, Tasha carefully did her eyes with mascara, then used her fingers to add color stain to her lips.
 
She slipped on a clean tan thong and tucked it as she got the underwear in place. She pulled out a cute white lace bra and put it on.
 
Jenn watched as Tasha pulled up a tan tennis skirt and added a tight white tee. At that point, Jenn was trying to keep up with what was happening and what she should be thinking. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you wear a skirt. It looks cute on you.”
 
“Does it? I wondered. Do you think it’s too short? I feel like it barely covers my butt. Yeah, my crotch is so overheated that the idea of wearing capris feels hot and heavy. You’ll tell me the truth. Am I too tall for this skirt?”
 
“No. It looks cute, and it does accent your butt. But I like it.”
 
“Jenn, I’m sorry if I lost it on you. I was feeling so good after the show. I mean, I was supercharged. It was a feeling I’d already forgotten. Boy, what an adrenaline rush. I mean, I’m still high.”
 
“There’s nothing to apologize for. I understand how having an old friend approach you is a little scary. But you need to know what he’s going to say. He might just want to talk, but didn’t you say you wanted to have more friends?"
 
“I do. But having Don as a friend is weird. I mean, we have a history. He was buds with Terry. And let’s face it, that Terry has left the building.”
 
Jenn blinked. “So are you finally the new Terry with an i? T-E-R-I? Or should I start calling you Tasha? You tell me.”
 
He looked at her and wiped his eyes like he was trying to stop a tear. “Uh, definitely not Tasha. Anybody that uses that name is talking to a Wildcat. I want my friends to keep calling me Terry, but I don’t have to correct spelling if it’s with an i.”
 
Teri stood up. “But I still have a problem with where you want our relationship to go. I have been totally upfront with you to the point of transparency. You seriously know my life inside and out. I think that’s important. I love you and am afraid that is getting ready to change.”
 
He started to pace around the room. “Here’s what’s bothering me. You remember when Gina was sad because she and Grace were on the outs. It had been weeks, and they weren’t talking. At that time, the three of us were walking on the paths around the house, and you whispered to Gina that she could have a romp with me to help her feel better. Do you remember?”
 
Jenn nodded.
 
“Well, when we went to North Carolina to do the movie, you told me that I had a responsibility to cheer her up. And so I did. And then I told you. Right?”
 
Jenn nodded and wiped a tear from her eye.
 
“Okay. So I’ve told you about kissing Amos and the sailor when I’d been drugged. And I told you how I made out with the guy at the Underground when I got high. And you know that I had an orgasm when I was getting my first tattoo from Bruno holding me down. And I was getting high and kissing with Gina at the same time. Right?"
 
He stopped. “So my question is, why do you keep pushing me to have real sex with strange guys? Why do you keep pushing me away? You’re telling me to leave the nest and fly away. Are you saying you’re done with me and want me to move on?”
 
Jenn had tears rolling down her face, and she made no move to wipe them. She just stood there and slowly shook her head back and forth. “No. I don’t want you to leave me. I am so deeply in love with you that I thought we were saying goodbye before the show. Because after the show, you were who you wanted to be. I get the Tasha on stage thing, but you really are Teri spelled with an i. I just thought you’d outgrown me.”
 
Teri took two steps and scooped Jenn up in her arms. “No, no, no. Never. I am always going to be yours, and I want you and I to have three kids - one boy, one girl, and one crazy intersex kid that we can love forever.”
 
Jenn sobbed into Teri’s thin white tee, and she could feel the dampness seeping into her bra and boob. She held her girlfriend tightly, rocking her in her arms. “I love you, Jenn. You are my heart, you are half my brain, you are everything.”
 
As they pulled each other’s clothes off, Jenn laughed. “Aw, and you looked so nice after doing your hair and makeup. And yes, your skirt is fine, but I think your legs are too long. But we’ll find something for you to keep your crotch dry and properly covered. But not now. Now I want to see you naked and in that bed.”
 
Later, after they both showered, Jenn helped Teri pick out a cute, sleeveless, beige summer dress with tiny tan hearts all over it. She assured her that it was the perfect length. She showed her by giving her a smack on the butt.
 
Teri yelped and grabbed her hand. “Uh, that hurt and felt good at the same time. Would you do it again?” She laughed.
 
“Oh, my girlfriend is just so evil. I think I might have to paddle some good sense into her!”
 
“Uh, speaking of good sense, what should I say to Don?”
 
“I don’t know. Talking on the phone is safe. You can always ask him to hold on while you mute it and think about what to say. Just don’t be lulled into having to help the sad guy out like Bruno did to you. Start off talking slowly and keep the pace relaxed. You can always find an excuse to hang up. Like, tell him that Jenn is calling you.”
 
“That makes me sound like your pet!”
 
“You are my pet. And if you can’t behave, you’ll get punished. Maybe I need to buy you a collar.”
 
“The first weekend, I was dressing up as Tasha, I wore a dog collar as a choker.”
 
“Uh-huh. I missed that one. But I should be wearing leather. I could be a great dominatrix.
 
“Uh, Tiffany was reading that Shades of Grey book cause she thought she looked good in black leather.”
 
“Whatever came of that?”
 
“No much. But Zoe and I were inspired to start our bad boys song. I still need to work on that. I need to write something to replace our use of the Stones, Paint It Black.”
 
“Okay. You’re calm enough. Go ahead and text Don and see if he wants to talk.”

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

Thank you for reading. I cobbled up an intro for the new reader to better understand where this story originated. I posted it separately, and it's called A Wildcat Summer Prologue. (Imagine David Attenborough narrating it.) Let me know what you think. LM

Zoe smiled. “Thank you, Teri, for offering to use your name for our coming boomer. But I think Bruno will want to contribute to the name of our baby since he’s pretty involved.”

Lisa’s voice cut through the chatter. “Okay. So, should we head to the club now or in three minutes?”

Gina laughed, “For a pretty, smiling blonde surfer chick from Allentown, You still like to be in charge. Does Smith ever complain that his girlfriend has the need to be on top every time?”

Lisa grinned. “Top? I have no need to be anything but me. No driving needs to dominate him. I can be myself and feel quite at home with him. He brings out my best. But you’re right; I’m not the demure groupie who follows him. I do kinda express my opinions.”

Gina shook her head. “As in telling him what to do.”

Lisa held up both her hands in surrender. “Nope. But Smith likes to think out loud or share his thoughts. I have no problem expressing my thoughts. I guess if he didn’t like it….”

Tiffany laughed. “I’ve seen it. You two are still in heat. But what happens when that wears off?”

Lisa looked back at her. “You tell me. Do you still pretend to hang on every word Mike says?”

Tiffany laughed. “He’s quiet. I’m the one that babbles all the time. But shocker, I have never felt more loved.”

Gina scoffed. “I think I’m going to be sick.”

Tiffany laughed and grabbed Lisa’s hand. “Don’t try to analyze it. You and Smith had found a chemistry that has locked you both together. I know that you can’t go one minute without thinking of him. He’s always in the back of your mind, and the need to scratch that itch is more than sex.”

Zoe looked over at her best friend. “Well, surprise, surprise. You sound a little like a psychologist. When did you get so smart?”

Tiffany looked across the table and burped. She smiled. “Zoe, my buttercup, I am only telling Lisa how I feel about Mike. I’ve never had a relationship where we’re both equals. I don’t need a man to rule me; I just want a partner. There’s no ring in my nose. I’m not his chattel.”

She stopped and used air quotes. “He professes his love to me freely without worrying about me using it as a weapon. He’s sweet and caring. He likes pleasing me, and I want to shower him with everything I have.”

Gina stood up. She moved away from the table in the restaurant. “Okay, everybody talks about their true loves for a few minutes while I call Grace. Suddenly, I have this need to profess my undying love for her.”

Teri watched her walk away. “I know what’s happening. You are all getting nervous about playing tonight. You may be confusing our big-time show in Atlanta next week with appearing at the Rendezvous this weekend. Me? I’m looking forward to trying out new things with a group of fans who will love everything we do tonight.”

They all turned and looked at Teri. She wasn’t dressed for the show tonight in a typical Jersey Girl outfit. She wore skin-tight calf-length white capris and a tight red tee shirt that exposed her midriff. Her tee had a discreet P for Phillies on the right breast, and the back had big numbers 00 and the name Nelson printed on it. Her hair was parted in the middle and curled under to give her a bob style. She’d even managed to create cute silver bangs. The close-cropped sides of her head were lost in her extensions, and many earrings adored both ears. They saw a new pair of red high-topped sneakers that seemed covered in glitter when they glanced at her feet.

Teri saw their glances and squeezed Jenn’s hand. “Uh-huh. Jenn and I went to the mall and bought some fun stuff. What do you think?”

Lisa laughed. “No wonder you’re so chipper. You’re doing a Terry throwback tonight. You look cute as a button, and obviously, you’re happy with yourself.”

Teri nodded and smiled at Jenn. “Yeah, instead of the mall being a test of my courage, it just turned out to be fun. Jenn made me feel like it was old times again when we’d just wander around and stare at stuff. We even went into the arcade and blew a ton of cash playing video games.”

Zoe laughed. “You can dress her up but still can’t take the eighteen-year-old out of her. You go, girl!”

Lisa laughed. “Okay, enough dress-up envy. Maybe tomorrow, we can all have a dress-down experience. I’m sure Barbara at Jersey Girl will be happy to make us some outfits that could complement some Philly sports teams. But it’s time to go work for our living.”

Robert gave them all hugs and smiles. “It’s just so great to see your faces. Hard to believe it wasn’t that long ago that Mike was helping you shoot your first live video here on a Sunday evening.”

Zoe gave him a kiss on the cheek. “It’s more than that, Robert. You always welcomed the band back when we were still working on our sound. And let’s all admit that we weren’t the same band back then.”

Tiffany laughed. “Let’s face it. We sucked. But all those years of playing together and Teri's magic made us who we are today. Robert, we wouldn’t be who we are today without you and your club.”

Lisa laughed. “Okay, before this walk down memory lane becomes a tear fest, let’s get to work.”

Robert walked with them up to the stage. “Phil supervised a crew that came in and set you up. I never knew that he could tune everything, including balancing out Gina’s drums.”

As they put in their ear prices and attached their battery packs, the band looked at each other curiously.

Lisa smiled. “I guess there’s a lot we don’t know about our managers. We need to find out more about each of them.”

Teri held down a C on the keyboard so they could all test their tuning. As each one smiled, they realized their instruments were perfectly tuned.

Gina nodded. “Well, Lisa, you’ve got your wish. “True love, roadies, a manager, and an album. Anything else?”

Tiffany laughed. “I would have never guessed that the Genie in the bottle would be wearing red glitter high tops!”

Robert stood on the darkened stage. He nodded to the crew in the booth, and a pin light illuminated him. Three hundred people who had rushed in the doors at eight-thirty to order their drinks got quiet. This was the moment they’d been waiting for. The crowd felt the electricity that they were about to spend the night partying with their friends.

“Okay, folks, and welcome to the Rendezvous, the best club ever. And now, I have a real treat for you. Ladies and Gentlemen, are you ready to rock out?”

Robert watched as everyone started to cheer. When the music reached a crescendo, the stage lights came on, and he shouted, “The Wildcats!”

When they were still eighteen, Gina wanted a really cool name for their new band. She and Lisa had just invited Tiffany and Zoe to play with them. Those women were a couple of years older and had been playing in local bands together for several years. Lisa had contacted them and told them about her idea to form an all-girl punk band. It wasn’t an original idea; there had been plenty of tough chicks rocking the house.

After their first rehearsal, they discussed names. Gina kept pushing cat names. She liked The Lioness and the Panthers.

Tiffany was laughing. “Nah, way too lame. We need a name that separates us from all the shitty bar bands out there. People have to know who we are.”

Gina shook her head. “Well, I still like cat names.”

Tiffany faced off against her. “You mean little girl names like the Pussies?”

Gina shook her head. “C’mon. Just because I’m proud to be gay, it’s not like I need to wear a vagina on my sleeve.”

Zoe made her point. “The Stones had that crazy tongue album cover that made everyone think of how nasty they were. We need a name like that.”

Gina hopped back in. “You know, something that conjures an image. Maybe instead of a name, we should think of adjectives that should describe us.”

Tiffany looked at the drummer. Gina had been a massive shot in the arm when the coaches moved Lisa and her from the JV volleyball squad to Varsity. She was solid and quick, and there was something brilliant about her. “Adjectives? Fuckin’ adjectives? C’mon girl, and leave that school stuff out of it.”

Lisa tried. “Bold.”

Zoe smiled. “Powerful.”

Gina looked at Tiffany. “Crazy.”

“Quick.”

“Untamed.”

“Wild!”

Everyone remembered that moment, but no one was sure who said wild. But they all got goosebumps. “Wild is good,” Zoe had said.

“Wild Pussies.” Tiffany had a grin on her face.

Both Zoe and Tiffany had grown up loving another punk band. Four guys from Austin, Texas, had gone on and made fantastic music. They were called EBR, Eaten By Raptors. Tiffany was still on a crazy roll. “How about Eaten By Pussies or Wild Vaginas?”

After a good laugh and nixing Wild Vaginas and Wild Pussies, they settled on Wildcats.

Tiffany was not happy. “I’m not crazy about it. It doesn’t sound powerful enough. Seriously, Wildcats won’t fill people up with power or fear. It’s kinda like calling ourselves the Pussies.”

But the name stuck. Eventually, they agreed to become the Wildcats.

And woe to the drunken guy in a bar who disrespected the band or their new name. Tiffany stood six feet tall, and Gina, whose favorite sports were Roller Derby and Rugby, could easily take on anyone swinging a mic stand with a five-pound base weight. No one ever questioned that they could be wild.

They loved it when Robert yelled out, “The Wildcats”! It gave them even more energy as Gina started pounding her drums in a four-four time.

The rest of the band clapped until the whole place reverberated with that primal sound. Then, Zoe stepped up with her Gibson Flying Vee and let loose a solo with everyone cheering. The crowds had forgotten how exciting it was to hear her shred her strings in that small club.

It made them even more excited when Teri stepped up and played a counter-point solo that topped out when Tiffany started pounding out the place with her bass. The place was ready when Lisa stepped up to the mic and screamed, then immediately went into their opening number.

Everyone there knew the Cats. Everyone there had downloaded their songs from their website. Everyone there had watched the reruns of Ellen and the Tonight Show. They’d watched the Live from the Rendezvous and Live from the Underground tapes on their YouTube channel. And no one minded watching the Wildcats become famous and maybe a little rich. After all, this was Allentown; anybody who did well was a hometown hero.

The Wildcats hadn’t publicized their donations to local charities, although the site announced them. Their ticket did say in small letters that all the proceeds from their weekend were going to local charities, but the attention these places received helped their donations double.

Everyone sang along. They roared through Run, Run, Gone, and when they switched it up to Downward Spiral, no one missed a beat. They danced, sang, and drank up as the band powered through forty-five minutes of Wildcat songs. Richard challenged them to have one set of all original tunes, and they banded those expectations. They owned several hours of originals and loved to play and promote their upcoming album.

But they wanted to please their audience. When the second set started, they were pleased to see the band all come out with dry-erase markers and whiteboards. Everybody started cheering when Terry stepped to the center stage mic. “Okay, Allentown. One more thanks to Robert and the whole crew at the Rendezvous.” After the applause died down, Teri smiled. “It’s time to hear from you guys. It’s your turn to choose your favorite songs. Yell them out, and these beautiful women will write them down. Gina, Tiffany, and Zoe strutted around writing down songs as Teri approved them.

Teri only chose hits, not Wildcat songs. Lisa sat at their Hammond Organ and played roller rink music while the boards were filled. After that, they huddled in the middle, and Teri offered to run the set.

Tiffany smiled. “You’ve come a long way, Little Shit. Who would have thought that little boy could become such a superwoman?”

Teri wrapped her arms around and kissed her smack on the lips in front of three hundred cheering fans as they yelled out the lyrics to Show Me Some Love.

Finally, Teri returned to the mic and said, “Oh, Tiffany, you look so beautiful tonight!” Everyone cheered as she held her guitar and yelled, “C’mon and help me sing!” They started with Journey, then Bruce and Madonna, and for the next forty-five minutes, played the most popular songs ever to break through the Billboard hits. They finished with Sweet Home Alabama. When the set was done, and the stage went dark, five Wildcats stepped into the back, snacked, and used their private bathroom.

As Terri returned to take her turn in their bathroom, Tiffany came up alongside. She put her arm around her waist. “You realize kissing me on stage lit up my fires, girl. I used to think you were a cute little boy, but when Mike gives me the night off, I’m joining you and Jenn up in that third-floor bedroom. I gotta see what we can all do together.”

Tiffany walked her to the door and kissed her again. “There, I’m giving you your cooties back.”

Even though Teri had finally joined the other side, admitting that she couldn’t fight the tide, she still thought about Tiffany using what was left of his boy's brain. Boy brain, no brain. She knew that girls still excited her. Gina, Grace, and Tiffany were still fantasy dreams. She tried to imagine romping with any of them and realized that rolling and tumbling were foremost in her mind. Teri realized that she loved it all but was not into pinning some girl and making love to her. It would have to be a mutual giving.

As she was spacing out, Zoe stepped in front of her. “You all right. I saw how you glazed over coming out of that bathroom. Who were you fantasizing about?”

Teri turned red with embarrassment. “Uh, well.”

Zoe grabbed her around the waist. “You’re cheating on me in your mind, aren’t you? Who was it this time? Tiffany, Gina, or the lovely Grace Goldman. Damn girl, I can’t have you cheating on me.” She laughed and gave her a squeeze.

“Okay, ladies. Somebody has to crack the whip around here. You can’t be mooning over some fantasy; you must be on point. We’ve done a perfect job tonight but must end on a high note. I know Thursday is a warm-up, but those fans paid as much money as the crowds on Friday and Saturday night. And even though Teri is dialing down her look, we need to rock their socks.”

“Show Me Some Love, Summer Song, and Sam Cooke are musts.”

“Aretha?”

“Are we getting the cello out tonight?”

“Well, we’ll have time to rehearse a new version of Bad Boys tomorrow. It’s the same piano and cello piece but a new sad rocker attached.”

Lisa looked at Zoe and Teri. “Sure. That’s great that our writing team is back to work.”

“Aye, aye, General!”

Lisa wagged her finger. “It’s yessir, not aye, aye.”

Thank you again for reading. An apology for 8.1. I uploaded a rough copy. Sorry. In the meantime, constructive criticism is always loved

When Teri woke up to use the bathroom, she brushed her teeth. Still slightly disheveled, she came back and crawled under the covers.
 
From under those covers, a voice whispered, “I smell someone’s minty fresh breath.”
 
“Fe-fi-fo-fum….” Teri smiled and began to touch Jenn all over her erogenous zones while she spread kisses all over Teri’s body.
 
As Jenn giggled and tried to stop Teri’s hands, she whispered, “Somebody woke up on her good side this morning.” She kissed Teri back and tried to distract her by tickling. Jenn liked the way she could grab Teri’s extensions and pull her head back, exposing her neck. That soft flesh was just so appetizing, Jenn thought.
 
After a while, they both had to stop to catch their breath. As Jenn lay there enjoying the high the lovemaking brought her, she turned and whispered, “I love you.”
 
Wiping the tears from her eyes, Teri kissed her lips gently. “I’m the luckiest human being in the world.”
 
“You are sweets. You’ve got the best girlfriend ever, a rock band that loves everything you do for them, a million-dollar contract with a huge record company, and a baby on the way.”
 
The last line had Teri sitting up and forgetting that she was naked. The cool air immediately brought a reaction from her small breasts. “Huh? What did you say?”
 
Jenn wrapped her arms around her and dragged Teri back close to her so she could kiss the woman she loved. “Just seeing if you were paying attention. No, no pregnancy, yet, Rock Star.”
 
“Uh, Jenn. What do you mean not yet?”
 
“Well, honestly, I started thinking about Zoe’s big boomer plans. And with a baby on her horizon between Thanksgiving and Christmas, it seemed like the perfect time for us. And then I decided to postpone going to college next year so I could spend most of my time with my girlfriend. If those plans worked out, I could have the baby after you finish your summer tour. I could always start college after I get a handle on motherhood.”
 
Teri smiled but shook her head. “Okay. This all sounds crazy, but that makes sense.”
 
It was Jenn’s turn to look shocked. “Okay! I'm in as long as we don’t have to have a wedding or anything like that. I can’t see either of us in a wedding dress, but I can see myself pregnant. And you have enough money for us to have a nanny, an assistant, or whatever we need. We could travel the world with our little boomer as the band tours. I can picture you pushing a stroller across Europe and Asia.”
 
Teri shook her head. “Well, everything you’re saying is going at light speed. I’m still adjusting to being female and then she and her stuff. And now, suddenly, I’m supposed to see myself as a parent!”
 
They both lay there in silence until Teri spoke up.
 
“Jenn, I want to talk to my mom and see what she knows about infants. She’s a nurse and has all that experience. Right now, all I can think of are the positives. I want to hear what she says, especially about eighteen-year-old women becoming parents.”
 
“Onward, Rock Star.”
 
 
“What? The two of you are serious?” Amy leaned back against her kitchen counter for support. She was torn on what advice she should be giving them. Impulsively, her first words should have been no, no, no! But she really wasn’t sure after listening to the logical way that Jenn talked.
 
It was obvious that Jenn was brilliant and the best thing that had happened to her new daughter. Sharing the same sperm donor that she had used made perfect sense, and both Lisa and Teri were wonderful in every way.
 
Amy just stood there and thought about it. “You know, I’m really not sure about this. A baby takes up a lot of time and needs all your energy. It takes a lot of work to jump into.
 
“Mom?”
 
“Yes.” She was happy to stop thinking about all of this for a minute.
 
“How old were you when you had Lisa?”
 
Amy smiled. “I’d finished nursing school, had dated off and on through college, and never met any guy I saw as a father and husband. So Lisa was born before I was twenty-five.”
 
“Mrs. Nelson, you handled it alone and still worked daily.”
 
Amy smiled. “I guess things are changing, and I can't be Mrs. Nelson anymore, Jenn. I think you better start calling me Amy or Mom. Back then, I was very fortunate that the hospital where I worked offered daycare. I would go downstairs, where it was quiet, to nurse her several times a day.”
 
Teri nodded. “Were there any roadblocks with being a new mother and keeping a job?”
 
“Plenty. It was all about scheduling. Lisa was with me twenty-four hours a day. I didn’t have a support structure available. I hate to be critical, but my mom wasn’t well and my father was useless.”
 
Teri had never heard much about his grandparents. He had never met his grandmother, and Amy only talked to her father once or twice a year.
 
Jenn pressed on. “Then, if I’m hearing you right, the only thing that would have made it easier would have been a support system.”
 
Amy hugged Jenn and looked her in the eyes. “I know how smart you are and love how you treat Teri. You will make a great mother, but is that what you want? Are you trying to have Teri’s baby to help your relationship?”
 
Jenn hugged her back, looking into her eyes. “Absolutely not! I don’t think that we could be doing better. I know that Teri has had her ups and downs dealing with her intersex diagnosis. Still, I think we are destined to be together forever.”
 
“And what has your mom said?”
 
Jenn shrugged. “I don’t know. We haven’t really sat down and talked about much recently. She’s been working hard for her company and has to return to Chicago on business frequently.”
 
“Is that where their home office is? Why is she here in Allentown?”
 
“She’s in advertising and sales. She’s worked her way up and now runs the East Coast branch of the company. She’s been pretty busy.”
 
“You are planning to tell her, right?”
 
“Yes. But she is just starting to see me as an adult. I know the courts see me as an adult, but my mom has trouble with that. She was still managing my life until she finally permitted me to withdraw from high school. However, I aced my GEDs and have gotten accepted at several notable colleges. She's getting better about it.”
 
Amy listened. “Okay. This sounds crazy, but I want to be on your side. I don’t want to shut out either of you by questioning your credibility.”
 
Teri looked at Jenn, then back to Amy. “That sounds like a yes.”
 
“It does. But my only negative is that the two of you should have some time to yourselves before children start to dominate all your mental and physical time. With Teri’s musical future starting to explode, you might resent her for not giving you and this baby enough time and support.”
 
Jenn nodded and looked at her love. “That might be a point we should consider before starting a baby.”
 
Amy smiled. “Well, I think your mother needs to be on board. If she can see you two as responsible adults, that will help. But you need to sit down and see what she says.”
 
Teri nodded. In her mind, things were moving along. “Okay, now that we’ve covered the important stuff, let’s get lunch. Oh, and Mom, why are you home today?”
 
Amy blushed. “I have an appointment at Isabella’s late this afternoon. I’m going away with Conor for a couple days.”
 
Teri grinned. “You think he’s going to pop the question?”
 
Amy shrugged. “I don’t think so. It's too soon. I’m just looking forward to a getaway.”
 
Teri looked at her mom. She understood how important Conor was to her. “Cool. Lunch?”
 
Jenn looked at Teri. “You’re always hungry. Amy, has he always been like that?”
 
Amy studied her daughter and hugged her. “No, quite the opposite. Maybe it’s all caused by what's happening inside her that’s burning up all those calories.”
 
Teri smiled. “Maybe it's because the band worked last night, and we didn’t stop for breakfast.”
 
Amy looked at Jenn and then at her new daughter. “You’re going to need a pediatrician and you are going to have to start taking vitamins. Plus, you can’t skip meals.”
 
Jenn smiled. “I guess that goes for both of us! Thanks, mom!”
 
Teri nodded. “C’mon, gang. I’m on the verge of ‘hangry.’
 
They got into Amy’s car and drove to the Charcoal Pit. As they pulled up, Terry moaned. “Uh, I hate to be the one to say this, but the Charcoal Pit hamburgers, fries, and milkshakes are not on the healthy list.” He pointed to the other side of the mall. “We can get a nice salad over there.”
 
 
After Amy drove home, they all hugged goodbye. After they picked up Jenn’s car, Teri got quiet.
 
“What’s up, Rock Star?”
 
“Lots of stuff. My mom might be getting engaged, and you are starting to take prenatal vitamins and thinking about your car.”
 
“Car? That’s new. I thought you never noticed cars. You can drive, right?”
 
“Sure. But I have no problem being chauffeured around. No, I think you need a big, safe car with all those bells and whistles that make you safer. And you’ll need space to carry around all the kid’s stuff.”
 
“Thanks for thinking about me. What did you have in mind?”
 
“Maybe a mid-sized SUV. One with a back seat and room in the back to carry all that baby stuff.”
 
Jenn looked at Teri. “Are you ready to shop for your baby’s furniture? And where’s this baby going to live? We'll need our own house, too. That means no sleeping in the band house.”
 
“Uh-huh. We can shop for a car and a house before we’re caught up in all the plans for the tour. And in the fall, you can start building a nest out of sticks and twigs.”
 
Jenn leaned over at the red light and socked her in the bicep.
 
“Aw, that hurt.”
 
“Wise ass. But we should figure out where I will be when I'm in my third trimester and can’t get around much.”
 
“Geez. This is all too real, huh?”
 
“Real is when you start thinking like a mother.”
 
Teri sat there reacting to what Jenn had just said. She suddenly realized that this great plan of Jenn’s was going to happen, and she'd end up being a mom to a baby. She tried to picture herself handling everyday things like diapers and feedings and being there, focusing on another person.
 
Jenn looked over and watched her. “Uh-huh, what are you thinking about?”
 
Teri shook her head. “This is real. It’s not just buying things and paying for stuff. It’s a full-time job to make sure our boomer grows up perfectly. I’m a little shaken, but I'm trying to understand that a baby is important. I wondered if I could still play music with the Wildcats and raise a kid. All of a sudden, I realized that I was going to have to give everything up to be a parent. And you said, a mom.”
 
Jenn smiled. “It’s not quite that crazy. Babies sleep a lot, and you kinda grow up with the baby. But I have a strange thing to put in your head. Do you want to share the nursing, too?”
 
“Huh?”
 
“Yep, those boobies of yours are real and made from the estrogen flowing in your body. I’m sure they have all the necessary ducts to be milkers. We’d have to talk to the doctor to see if they can turn the milk part on.”
 
Teri shook her head. “Oh, wow.”
 
 
That afternoon, Lisa texted everyone to say that Gina’s mom had made two big lasagnas for the band's dinner tonight. Dinner was at six, and then they’d head over at eight for a sound check.
 
Teri showed his phone to Jenn. They were at her house, and she was getting ready to take a shower. “Cool. Does that include me?”
 
Teri nodded and watched Jenn strip down. She stood there looking at her. “Watchcha thinking?”
 
“That you can make a baby for us.”
 
“Two or three.”
 
“Would you still want to attend college and get a degree?”
 
“Sure. Your mom worked the whole time she raised the two of you, and everything was good.”
 
Teri shook his head. “I’m just having trouble visualizing the whole thing.”
 
Jenn smiled. “I’ve got a head start on you. I’ve been practicing playing a grown-up mom since I used to play dolls. I’m okay with all of this. What makes it easier is how much money you have. We can hire the best help to make it the perfect world for our kid.”
 
Teri shook her head. “Maybe it's cause everything is happening so fast. And this is all so serious. It scares me.”
 
“You’ll have plenty of time to get prepared. We’ll be a step behind Zoe so you can watch her and see what Bruno does, too. But you won't fall back into being the guy in this relationship. I won't be your wife and keep a perfect house for you while you’re out playing music. You’re going to be a mom, too.”
 
Teri stepped into the shower and kissed Jenn. “Right. That’s just what I’m going to be. I’m the alien creature that inhabited an earthling female body and got pregnant. I’m going to be the second-best mom ever.”
 
“And I’m going to be the best mom?”
 
“That’s what I was just saying.”
 
“Nope, wrong. You’re going to be the best mom, Teri. You won't be calling on me for help to bail you out. You’re going to be the leader.”
 
“Can I ask my mom for help?”
 
“Of course. Just like I’m going to ask my mom for advice.”
 
As Teri carefully soaped Jenn, she lost herself in her girlfriend’s beautiful body. She loved her curves and, after the soap ran off in the shower, kissed her everywhere. She tried to let all the tension flow out and away like the water running over their bodies.
 
Then Teri felt Jenn push her tightly up against the wall and soap her; Teri started to get excited. As the heat of her passion-filled her up, she moaned. When Jenn dropped the soft sponge and pressed her hard into the hard tile, Teri was shaking with excitement. Jenn took advantage of her girlfriend’s passion and started squeezing and biting her flesh, touching her everywhere until finally, Teri felt herself go completely.
 
As they dried each other off, Teri started rubbing moisturizer into Jenn’s skin. Using her hands and mouth, she touched all of her sensitive spots, which made Jenn shiver and her body respond. Once the moisturizer was completely rubbed in, Teri touched and kissed her everywhere. It was her turn to get Jenn to moan, groan, and finally scream over and over again.
 
As they lay there on Jenn’s bed, Teri started laughing.
 
“What, Rock Star?”
 
“Just thinking about our first times on this bed, rolling my sleeping bag out so we wouldn’t get any wet spots on your sheets.”
 
Jenn laughed and slid up on top of her. She gripped Teri's wrists forcefully and held her to the bed. “Sometime, I'm going to tie you up and paddle you until you have an orgasm. I’m going to become your dominatrix.”
 
“Is that supposed to scare me or make me want you more?
 
 
As everyone stuffed themselves with salad and lasagna that night, Teri looked around at her best friends. She was grinning, realizing that these were the best times.
 
 
Lisa stood on the stage and talked to the audience. “We love our fans who come out to party with us each night. We must thank all the people who work the sound, the lights, and the wonderful people who pour your drinks. Everyone here, including the bouncers and the caretakers, makes it the best place to hear music. The owner, Robert, has gone out of his way to help new groups who need encouragement and the opportunity to make money by playing here for you. This is where we started, and we will never forget how wonderful everyone in Allentown has been to us.”
 
She waited until the clapping died down to speak again. “If you look at your ticket, you’ll see that everything the Wildcats make this weekend will go to the Boys and Girls Club of Allentown. If you want to look further, go to the first page of our website, and you’ll see the list of all the charities with which we share our money. Since we signed with Warner Records, all we’ve collected from our website donations have gone to those charities. If you like doing more, tap those charity icons to take you to their donate pages.”
 
People continued to cheer until they heard the sounds of Teri’s guitar playing the first notes of Sam Cooke’s A Change Is Going To Come. Everyone watched as the Wildcat used her guitar to tell the story of the struggle of black and brown people trying to make changes in this country.
 
After playing for a few minutes, the rest of the band played with Teri. Finally, Lisa got up from their keyboards and gently took the mic in her hands. She looked at three hundred people, staring at her sister, who had just hypnotized all of them with her playing.
 
Lisa started singing the words as Teri, Zoe, and Tiffany sang in perfect harmony behind her. When the song ended, everyone started cheering for their hometown band, the Wildcats.
 
When Teri reappeared dressed in her fuzzy bunny costume, the crowd roared. She waited a few minutes while everyone in the audience got out their phones. The roar got louder as the other Wildcats appeared in their yellow chick, red fox, pink poodle, and tabby cat.
 
Teri pressed a foot switch and struck a few notes on her guitar. The sound that came out was heavily distorted. She spoke in her mic, “Guys, could you turn the lights up on stage so everyone gets a good recording?”
 
As the lights came up, Gina counted them off. Zoe, in her fox costume with the beautiful red tail swishing behind her, started with a raucous-sounding heavy metal solo as Gina pounded hard on her drums. After sixteen bars, Tiffany, larger than life in her pink poodle outfit hammered out a bass that any punk metal group would have loved.
 
Finally, Teri handed Lisa her guitar. The beautiful blonde grinned and started chording like any twelve-year-old playing air guitar would have done in the mirror. She totally laughed as she tried her best to look like a heavy metal killer.
 
When everyone was playing, rocking the house, Teri grabbed the mic stand and screamed loudly,
 
Fur Face, Fur Face,
Kiss your fuzzy fur face
 
Love my fluffy bunny slippers
Love my tiny chick
Sweet little puppy, soft little fox
My cute poodle, think you rock
 
Fur Face, Fur Face,
Kiss your fuzzy fur face
 
I love my soft white kitten,
Love my pussy, too
Give you hugs, Give you kisses
Bury my face into your fur
 
Fur Face, Fur Face.
Kiss your fuzzy face
 
The crowd roared at the lyrics Teri had innocently composed. They'd seen and heard them on various videos everywhere, including the Today Show, Instagram, and TikTok.
 
And in the middle of the fun, Tiffany grabbed her mic and began her rap in the song’s breaka s everyone shouted along.
 
Feathers, fur, and a soft red coat,
Love you more ‘cause you’re so helpless,
crying out for me to hold.
In my arms, I’ll squeeze you tightly.
You’re so small, and you’re really needy.
Tug my heart with all your cuteness,
Make me blush, I’ll hold and kiss you
Puppies, kitties, little sheepie.
Love ‘em cause they’re soft and cuddly.
Baby, I want you in my arms, holding you and kissing me. When you’re smiling, I love you more.
Give you kisses and bite your fur.
‘Cause teddy bears and little foxes
Aren’t as cute as you can be
 
As the crowd roared their approval, the whole band ended the song singing.
 
Fur Face, Fur Face.
Kiss your fuzzy face
 
The stage went dark as Lisa whispered, "we’ll be back in fifteen minutes. Plenty of time to use the bathroom and have another drink."
 
As the women walked off the stage, they knew they were back. Everyone laughed as they watched the fuzzy bunny skip to the snack table. 
 

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

“Let’s start with a number. How are you doing today?”
 
“Good. Maybe a seven.”
 
“Why not a ten?”
 
“Well, Grace. Not everything is perfect.”
 
“Where would you like to start?”
 
Teri thought for a minute. “Well, I feel like a ten for the music. I’d forgotten how much fun it is to play live. Wednesday, we played on the roof of Allentown Music to all of downtown Allentown. It was great! We’re playing at the Rendezvous tonight and are booked for the rest of the week. And hey, that’s where Tasha got her start.”
 
“Do you miss her?”
 
“Tasha? Well, she was the perfect avatar. She always did the right thing, and everybody loved her. But there’s no more Terry or Tasha. Terry just evolved, and it was finally time to let him go, and I guess Tasha vanished into the thin air, too.”
 
“Do you miss Terry?”
 
“Well, sometimes I miss how easy it was to be Terry. No one expected much from him. I could just leave everything for someone else to care for and stumble along at whatever pace I wanted to go. But Terry really wasn’t intersex; he was just a guy whose puberty had stopped. Of course, we now know that wasn’t true either. And once the truth was out and I knew what would happen, it was easier to become Teri and enjoy the ride.”
 
“That sounds very healthy.”
 
“Yeah, and most of the time, I believe it until it’s too much. It can be overwhelming.”
 
“What happens when it overwhelms you? What do you do?”
 
“Retreat to my room, cry in the shower, or talk to my mom or Lisa. And, of course, I can turn to Jenn. I hate sounding like a broken record and always complaining, but those moments are getting further apart. I use many of the techniques you’ve taught me, too. I think I’m a lot calmer.”
 
She took a deep breath and looked at Grace. “My biggest focus is The Wildcats. The band takes up a lot of my time and keeps me happy, especially playing. I’m looking forward to the Rendezvous. I used to think that that club was enormous. We took our equipment straight over to the Rendezvous after we played. I walked around and was surprised at how small it was!”
 
“How many people does it hold?”
 
“Three hundred. It’s like playing in front of your family at Christmas time, a big living room full of love. At that club, everybody knows all the songs, sings along, and cheers loudly for every solo and song. This might be what heaven is like, intimate, friendly, and perfect.”
 
“You said that the Rendezvous was small. What are you comparing it to?”
 
“Well, our first big show was The Underground in Atlanta. It held a thousand or fifteen hundred, but the stage was huge, and the sound was amazing. It was perfect for a big place. We did a couple of long weekends there. It was funny because we made the same amount each night at the Underground as the Wildcats made in a week on the road last year.”
 
“Seems like the Wildcats are going big time.”
 
“Well, when we played at the French Town Festival in New Orleans, they estimated thirty-five thousand people or more were there. That was a free concert. That was our biggest crowd ever. But, and this is a big but, we are scheduled to play back in Atlanta next Saturday night for twenty thousand people buying tickets to see us. I think that’s insane!”
 
“You’ve come a long way since rehearsing with the Wildcats at spring break.”
 
“Truly. My life has changed a lot. And you know what, Grace? I think it’s great.”
 
“So the transition is done? No more internal battles?”
 
“Well, I am curious to know whether my transition is done. I’m only eighteen and think I’ve got to grow up. And as far as inner battles, I still keep myself busy worrying about many things.”
 
“Some stuff is still grabbing me by the ankles and slowing me down. I’m not feeling dumb or slow like I have an underdeveloped brain. But it’s strange to think my guy friends aren’t as mature as Jenn or me, like puppies. I have a problem with my old friends who knew me as Terry.”
 
“Tell me.”
 
“Well, Jenn made a dinner reservation for the guys and us, just like old times. After a lot of gnashing teeth, I decided I should be Teri, spelled with one R ending in an I. I did not shrink away from appearing as female. That was a big hurdle for me, and with all my worrying, nothing happened,”
 
“Nothing?”
 
“Well, at first, I got called dude a bunch, but that’s just them. And, after all, I used to be that dude. But something did get weird. One of the guys pulled me aside. He wants to text and talk to me more privately. I’m worried about what might happen with that.”
 
“What do you think will happen?”
 
“He’s going to start treating me like a girl.” Teri took a deep breath. “Yeah, I finally said it. I mean, how would that go? I’d be a girl on a day date and end up sucking face with an old classmate who used to consider me a dude?”
 
Grace did her best not to smile. “Okay. So what do you want to do?”
 
“I like having friends, but not boyfriends. I have Jenn, who is more than enough as my girlfriend. Although recently, she’s getting weirder and weirder.”
 
“Why?”
 
“Well, it’s about this baby thing.”
 
“I remember you mentioning this before where she uses the same sperm that procreated you. At first, I thought it was crazy, but in a way, it’s very novel.”
 
“At first, it did sound cool. But the more I thought about it. Wouldn’t that make our own baby my brother or sister?”
 
Grace thought for a minute. “Half brother or sister. But you’re right. Jenn would be giving you a child that you’re related to. And while it does sound strange, you would have a child that is yours.”
 
“Well, now she wants to move forward with it this summer. She wants to use Zoe as her model.”
 
“Zoe Finley? In your band?”
 
“Yeah, she’s newly pregnant with Bruno.”
 
“I thought you guys were going on tour.”
 
“We are. And Zoe thinks that won’t interfere with the tour.”
 
“Well, it might be taxing for her to play for three hours each night.”
 
“Yeah. We’d tour with another band and be second on the bill. We’d play for ninety minutes and an encore to warm up the crowd and get our name out there.”
 
“Okay. But that theory is only good if you are second on the bill.”
 
“I can’t see us leading a tour. I see us as a second fiddle.”
 
“Well, if your band is the headliner, you’d play for at least two hours, maybe more. Zoe is young and in good shape. And you can spend money on a private chef and support people.”
 
“True. Has Gina said anything about our summer tour?”
 
“Not much. The record is dropping now, and Atlanta is the first show on the journey. It sounds to me like Warner’s ready to make you stars. I would have thought you’d know more.”
 
Teri thought for a minute. “I’ll bet Richard and Phil know more details but don’t want to scare us. They want us to get an arena show under our belts first. I don’t know how many dates we must hear about, but we will dance to their beat all summer.”
 
“So what will you say to your old friend when you call him?”
 
“Grace, I don’t have a clue and need help.”
 
“Well, you should let him do most of the talking. I’m sure he’s just as nervous as you are. What’s Jenn say?”
 
“She says she wants me to experience everything. But I think that’s a lie. I think she wants us to be exclusive.”
 
“And you?”
 
“Honestly, Grace, my body is so strange. I mean, I don’t get horny or lust for anyone. I still like looking at beautiful women, and guys are just not for me. Unless I’m high.”
 
Grace nodded for her to go on.
 
“Well, the only times I’ve lost control around guys is when I’m high. And when I make out, I like being restrained and have little orgasms and well….”
 
“Have you had penetrative sex with a guy?”
 
“Not with guys, but regularly with Jenn.”
 
“Do you have orgasms?”
 
“Wonderful orgasms. But now she wants to get pregnant, and she wants me to get shots so that I can nurse, too.”
 
“How’s that make you feel?”
 
“Like I’m being rushed. When she talks like that, I want to run away and hide.”
 
“Do you share those feelings with her?”
 
“No, not yet. I don’t want to argue or get her mad at me. But I need to face a lot of things I’ve been avoiding. I’m just having trouble dealing with some things.”
 
“Teri, avoiding those things that drive you crazy is just doing that. You need to confront all the issues that are bothering you. You don’t have to go along just to get along. You’re making progress, and I can see the changes in your demeanor. You are becoming a wonderful young woman, Teri.”
 
“Well, I don’t think I’m ready to be a parent, Grace. I’m not ready to be a nursing mother. It scares me, and everything is going on too fast. But how do I tell Jenn?”
 
Grace smiled. “Maybe we can pretend that I’m Jenn, and you can talk with me about your feelings. We can act it out and discuss it as we practice. Do you want to try?”
 
Teri shrugged, “Sure. But telling you that I love you is a little strange. I’m not sure that’s where I want to go.”
 
Grace smiled, “Okay, we’ll skip that part. Just start with small talk.”
 
She took a deep breath. “Hey, Jenn. What are you doing?”
 
“Oh, hi, Teri! I’m just looking at the cutest maternity dresses online. Wanna see?”
 
“Uh, sure.”
 
Grace nodded. “Good. Keep trying to see her side. Show some empathy.”
 
Teri smiled. “I think that one would look nice on you. The colors would complement your hair and skin tones.”
 
Grace gave her a thumbs up. “And Teri, you’re going to need nursing bras, too! Won’t it be fun to start shopping together?”
 
“Honestly? No. I love you too much for words, but you’re moving too fast. The whole idea is making me scared.”
 
Grace held up her hand. “Let’s stop for a minute. I want you to talk like an adult to another adult. I’m scared of what a child would say to a parent. To have a discussion, you need to present your thoughts as an equal if you want her to treat you as an adult and not a child.”
 
Teri was nodding before Grace had finished. “Okay, let’s try it again.” He took a deep breath. “Honestly, Jenn? No. I love you too much for words, but we’re moving too fast. I like what my mom said about how we should spend more time together for the two of us.”
 
Grace gave her a thumbs up. “But, Teri. Having a baby is something we can really share together.”
 
Teri nodded. “Yes, and that’s something I’m looking forward to. I love the idea of us having a great family. And I want to spend our lives together forever. But for now, I’m selfish and want more of you. The idea of you coming on our tour and sharing the experience is a memory we will have forever. It’s like coffee and the little donuts in the French Market each morning.”
 
“Sure, I remember our walks around the French Quarter. Discovering Cafe Du Monde, beignets and cafe au lait.”
 
“There’s going to be so much for us to see together.”
 
“But aren’t you going to get tired of me being your fifth wheel? I mean, seriously? Won’t I just be in the way?”
 
“No. I love being with you all the time. I’d be afraid of the opposite. I see you being bored because so much time will be spent with the band. Could you take college courses to fill your time?”
 
“Teri, let’s stop. There’s a problem with you suggesting things Jenn could do. Let her figure out what she’ll do when you’re being a Wildcat. Let her be her own self.”
 
Teri was nodding. “Okay, and thanks. I just hope it goes smoothly, you know.”
 
Grace shook her head. “It won’t go as well as what we just practiced together. But the trick is talking to each other as adults.”
 
“Oh, yeah. And my mom might be falling in love with Zoe’s dad, Conor Finley.
 
“How’s that make you feel?”
 
“Pretty good. I think she deserves to be happy.”
 
“Teri, I believe everyone deserves to be happy.”
 
“Uh, does that include you? How are you and Gina doing?”
 
“Very good. We have had more time together, and I love her even more. I know she loves me, and that’s all that matters.”
 
Teri thought for a minute. “Uh, one more thing. Should I be having experiences with other people, you know, kinda making out and having little orgasms?”
 
Grace smiled. “Only if you could handle Jenn doing the same thing. I believe you and Jenn need to discuss all those situations that might arise beforehand. Just picture Jenn with another person doing what you want to do.”
 
Teri became horrified. “Oh, no. I couldn’t handle it. But….”
 
Grace slid over to the couch. She turned to face Teri. She reached over, took Teri’s hands, and squeezed them firmly. Then Grace smiled and, still holding Teri’s hands very firmly, said, “I’m going to put away my professional hat for a minute and talk about Gina. She’s my love, and we’ve reached a point where it’s true love for both of us. But it’s not cheating if we both agree about having sex with others. Our big difference is that I’m more discrete.”
 
Teri stared with her mouth open. “Oh.”
 
Grace pulled her up closer by her hands. She did not let go; instead, she moved so close their bodies almost touched. Grace smiled and looked deeply into Teri’s eyes. She did not say anything.
 
Teri felt the warmth of her hands and the firm way she gripped her. She could feel the heat of Grace’s breath and smell her perfume. Looking at her beautiful face and perfect complexion, she briefly was lost in the deep pools of her brown eyes, full lips, and smile. Teri felt a surge run through her body, and a wave of pleasure went everywhere at once. She was happy that Grace was holding on to her because she was close to passing out.
 
Grace slowly let her go and smiled. “Our session’s been over for a few minutes, Teri. I know that Gina and Jenn have planned to join us for lunch and are probably out there waiting for us. I’m picturing something decadent and all gooey, maybe grilled cheese, tomato, and bacon!”

“Hey!”

Teri smiled. She was staring at Jenn. A few minutes ago, she’d been having a moment with Grace that had left her breathless. Minutes later, she greeted Jenn and Gina outside the Comcast Building and tried to act normal.

Thinking about the word normal, she realized nothing would ever be normal. In less than six months, everything had been flipped on its head. Male, female, intersex! Twelfth grade, rock band, record, band house, girlfriend, new friends, new body bursting from within! Terry to Tasha to Teri!

“Hey!” She tried hard to focus on Jenn and smile. Act normal, act normal, she said to herself. She kept trying not to look at Grace. When Grace had been discussing her relationship with Gina, she’d talked about true love and separating that from sex. She remembered Grace smiling and saying the difference between the two of them was that she was discreet.

Discreet! Teri kept reminding herself to be discreet about what happened with Grace. But what did just happen? They held hands, an innocent enough gesture. But something seriously happened to me, she thought.

Jenn got very close. Looking into her eyes, she said, “Are you all right? You seem strange. Is something wrong?”

Teri shook her head. “No, not really. I’m just a little shaken. We did some role play and I’m still feeling kinda lost. I’m okay. How are you doing?”

Jenn linked her arm with Teri’s. She pulled her along. “We’re going to lunch with beautiful Grace and wild Gina! C’mon, babe. It’s gonna be fun.”

Teri turned and focused on Jenn. “What did you and Gina talk about?”

“Sex!” Jenn had a big grin on her face.

“Huh?” Teri realized she wasn’t paying attention.

“Just checking to see if you’re paying attention. But we did talk about sex. Gina was giving me pointers and even offered to play with me!”

Teri almost choked and started coughing. “For real?”

Jenn squeezed her hand. She leaned over and whispered, “Why not? You and Gina have plenty of time!”

Teri drank a whole glass of water as they sat in a booth. She knew her eyes were wide open, like saucers! She wanted to say something, but everything was spinning. “Uh, Jenn. For real?”

Teri watched her shrug. Then she held up the menu. “Isn’t this place cool? Gina said it was Grace’s favorite.”

She looked at the menu. The place was called Say Cheese! She smiled. Grace had just mentioned that she wanted something gooey at the end of their session. Teri was still trying to understand what had happened. They’d just held hands, but she had an orgasm staring at Grace’s face. Teri also knew that it was their secret.

She scanned the menu and saw macaroni and cheese with options like truffles, lobster, crab, and even bacon. There were grilled cheese sandwiches with assorted toppings. There were pasta dishes with cheese, a cheese soufflé, risotto, a white pizza, fondue, and cheddar grits. So many things all anchored by cheese. “This place is crazy!”

As the waitress took their order, Teri watched everyone else and finally chose the mac and cheese with bacon.

She leaned over to Jenn. “Seriously, you and Gina?”

Jenn smiled. “You know. I figured it could only add to our relationship. I mean, you and I, we’re both innocents. I mean, all we bring to our relationship is what we’ve fumbled around and discovered. Maybe we should play with Gina and see what we can learn together.”

Teri stared at her. “You know, you’re the smartest person I’ve ever met and are probably right. But you move twice as fast as I do, and my whole session with Grace was about helping me figure out how to communicate with you. Sometimes, I feel like a sheep following Mary around.”

Jenn leaned over and kissed her. “I love sheep. But seriously, honey, I live for you. And I’m sorry that you feel uncomfortable trying to deal with my hyperactive brain functions. But you’re right! I never want to make you feel uncomfortable or pressured. I knew you looked strange when I first saw you after your session. I sensed something had thrown you, but I figured we’d get to it later. But, seriously, how about doing something with Gina?”

Teri shook her head.

Jenn leaned in and whispered. “How many times have you been intimate with Gina? I counted three. The Saturday morning when you were under the covers. You told me that she rode you like a pony. And then you had your group thing with Gina and Bruno getting high while you got your tattoo. And then the time I told you to cheer her up, you said you did it on the movie set in a theater.”

Teri was thankful that their food had come. She picked up a soup spoon and dug in. This was, without a doubt, the cheesiest, most flavorful delight she’d ever had, but her appetite was quickly fading. Looking over at Jenn, she was pleased to see that her grilled cheese sandwich was keeping her occupied.

Teri snuck a glance over at Grace and Gina as they ate. She wondered what Grace was saying to Gina and if discretion meant that Grace was not revealing what had happened between them upstairs. Really, it was only sitting close together and handholding. She knew that when Grace had held her hands tightly, her insides had exploded and melted.

“Honey, what’s wrong?” Jenn was turned and looking at her curiously.

“Uh, nothing. It’s this Gina thing. You make sense. But it may be easier for you to do something with Gina one-on-one rather than the two of us together.

Jenn leaned over and purred in her ear. “Oh, baby. Wouldn’t you want to be in on it too? In my mind, I kinda pictured the two of you sending me over the moon. I was kinda getting excited. Is that okay to tell you?”

Teri shook her head. “Well, it does reveal a side of you that I wasn’t expecting. Now it makes me wonder if your encouragement for me to explore with other people, especially guys, was because that’s what you wanted to do.”

Jenn turned bright red. She was quiet. “This might not be the right place to discuss this, but it’s kinda true. I want my cake and eat it too. I want you forever, but I still wonder about just having crazy sex. You know, for some reason, the idea of a group scene, well, gets me all hot and bothered. Does it scare you when I talk like that?”

Teri shook her head and sighed. “It makes sense. I want to love you forever, but I know I’m inadequate. My libido is strange and quirky. I wish I was closer to normal, where I could give you what you need. And maybe there’s another person who you might find to love. I wish I could satisfy your needs.” She had to take a deep breath and stop a tear from appearing in her eye.

She stared at Jenn and thought about it. “Okay. You’re being honest, and so I will be, too. This seems to be very important to you. I will go if you want to arrange for the three of us to be together. And if you want to explore being with other partners, that's fine. I will be there for you.”

Tears started flowing from Jenn’s eyes as she stared at Teri. She shook her head and used her linen napkin to wipe her eyes, making sure her mascara didn’t smudge.

In the meantime, Grace and Gina had already stood up. When they looked over, Gina explained, “Grace needs to get back to work. Since Jenn and I came together, how about you two finish up while I walk her back to her office?"

They watched the two of them walk away. Jenn turned and said, “I wonder what Grace is like? She’s so beautiful.”

Teri was thinking the same thing. “So I guess it’s settled. It’s a threesome.”

Jenn squeezed her hand. “You really sound resigned to do this. Aren’t you the least bit interested?”

Teri smiled and kissed her. “If I can pick up some pointers to make you happier, I’m game. But my little orgasms are so nothing compared to a woman’s.”

Jenn said, “How about if we get high first?”

Teri shrugged. “Fine.”

When Gina appeared, she smiled and walked straight up to Teri. “Oh, my God. I love that woman. I don’t think I could live without her.”

Teri nodded. “I feel the same way about Jenn. But Jenn tells me we’re going to have a threesome. How does that make you feel?”

Gina looked carefully at Teri. “Uh, you’re not grinning from ear to ear. Aren’t you excited to play with me again?”

Teri sighed. “It’s not that, Gina. I enjoyed playing with you and just, well…. Jenn wants to initiate this. I think she wants to experience hard sex. She talked about groups. She sounded excited. And that leaves me feeling pretty inadequate.”

Gina nodded. “Yeah, I see you. But I’m not interested in screwing with your head. Let’s take a rain check on this. Jenn is gorgeous and seems like she’d be fun, but this seems awkward. Does she talk about an open relationship? Is that what you both want? It can complicate things. I would know. How would you feel if she left you for another person cause of sex?”

“Miserable. But I’m not her boss, and I want her to voluntarily be with me. You already know I have limitations and can’t offer her what you have.”

“Well, couldn’t you get surgery and fix all that?”

“Yup. And maybe that’s what I’m going to learn from today. I want her to be happy and not resent me. I just can’t say no.”

Gina smiled and kissed her cheek. “I think that’s wonderful and very naïve. What if one of you wanted to bring a guy into the mix. How would you feel if she went straight after that?”

“I’d have to wish her all the best because this is all I can be. It’s been hard to admit I never was a guy.”

Gina smiled. “I think you’re pretty understanding about meeting her desires and maybe a bit foolish. But we can go with this and always stop if it’s too much for either of you.”

Jenn saw them whispering. “Okay, girls. If you’re going to talk about me, then you need to both share.” She folded her arms and looked upset.

Teri kissed her cheek. “Uh, Gina asked me how I felt about this. I told her how I felt but that you were the most important thing in my life, and I honestly couldn’t say no.”

Jenn smiled and kissed her. Then she turned to Gina and kissed her hard on the mouth as she wrapped her hands around her neck. “Oh, my God, Gina. I can’t wait. I am already excited just thinking about this.”

Hearing those words, Teri wanted to just disappear. She knew that she couldn’t complete. She was just a placeholder until somebody really made Jenn crazy in love.

As they were driving, Jenn took a turn on the highway. Teri raised an eyebrow. “Uh-huh. We’re going to Mom’s house. I want to do it in her bed, and we can shower in her bath. That’s on my bucket list.”

“I thought they were showing the house to sell?”

“Not yet. Next week, after my mom gets all her stuff out of there. And I just talked to her, and I know she’s tied up in big-time meetings for the next three days. So, we are good. Plus, we have deadbolts on all the doors, so we won’t be surprised even with a key!”

Gina smiled. “Okay. So a couple questions. Do you have weed? Toys? Lube?”

Jenn laughed. “Gina, I have a virtual toy shop here. Many are hand-me-downs from my older sister, who did an online gig, but I’m not touching mom’s stuff. That would be too creepy.”

Gina smiled. “I want to see what your mom stocks. Just peek.”

Jenn laughed, and they all went over to her mom’s nightstand. She pulled open the bottom drawer, and they all looked inside.

Gina was the first to speak. “Boring. I’ll give you a list of presents you can buy her. Does she date?”

Jenn smiled. “I’m not supposed to know, but I think she likes fem boys and women.”

Gina nodded. “That’s pretty cool. I was hoping for a strap-on.”

Jenn laughed. “You haven’t seen my collection yet. I’ve got a pretty nice one. But Teri doesn’t love it.”

Teri sighed. “I don’t have a boy prostate, so I lack that anal stimulation thing. And my girl organs are small and hidden away, so no G spot either. Maybe the surgeons can decide what to do with me sometime in the future.”

Gina announced, “It’s time to smoke. I know that will help Teri get in the mood, right Hunny Bunny?”

Teri nodded, and they carried everything out to the screened porch. The three of them lit a pipe and passed it around until Teri was so high she was afraid to stand. She turned the next pass down. “I’m more than good.”

When they stood up, Gina gave her a kiss. She pulled her in close and put both hands on her butt and squeezed. When she let Teri come up for air, she kissed her neck. “Oh, baby. You’ve got a nice booty coming in back there. Mmm, Gina likes it.”

Jenn opened the door to the family room. “Time, girls. We can pretend we’re having a tea party.”

Teri giggled. “I’m not wearing a fancy little girl dress. That’s way too weird.”

Gina laughed. “Good, 'cause all I want to see are birthday suits.

“I never got naked with you, Gina. So you have to promise not to laugh.”

Jenn smiled. “Teri’s physical development is at about sixteen years old. She’s very cute.”

Teri frowned. “This is weird with two beautiful women watching me get naked.”

Gina laughed. “Me first, girlies.” She pulled off her top and her bra. She shook herself and massaged the marks left by her underwire. Then she slipped off her skirt and her panties at the same time. Teri remembered that she shaved from their movie set experience.”

Jenn approached Gina and kissed her while her hands roamed her body. She looked into Gina’s eyes and ordered, “Undress me.”

Teri wished she was higher so she could just pass out. She sighed and knew this was not going to go well. When she stood up, she had to find her balance before she could walk away.

Jenn enjoyed exploring Gina’s curves and was surprised to see her girlfriend leaving. “Hey, baby. Where are you going?”

Teri stopped walking but kept one hand on the dresser for balance. Without turning, she shrugged and waved as she left the bedroom.

Dear Friends,

Thank you for reading and writing. (Especially the writing part!) It's great to hear your opinions and how this affected you. I knew I was walking on thin ice here. But, it seemed like the right time. Excuse the mistakes in this portion. My spelling checkers, three, do not like slang and are always trying to turn my stories into business letters or dissertations. That's not how the Cats talk. So ignore the spelling or grammatical errors cause sometimes I'm 'toopid'

When Teri woke up, she turned over and stared at the empty side of her bed. She felt alone. But instead of thinking, she turned over and went back to sleep.

When her bladder finally forced her up, she thought about how comical her exit had been last night.

It was definitely something a stoner would do. She’d walked away leaving all her clothes and possessions in the bedroom where Gina and Jenn were. She knew she wasn’t going to return to the bedroom to get her clothes or ask for anyone’s help. So she searched around and found clothes in Jenn’s mom’s drawers and closets. After finding clothes, she had to get her own ride.

She’d fumbled at first with the how-to part, but was happy that Gina had left her phone out on the porch where they’d gotten high. It was still totally unlocked so she was able to use the Uber app. A nice woman picked her up ten minutes later and took her straight to her door.

Fortunately, there was a hidden key and she was able to quietly tip toe in and go up to her room. Everything in her mind was jumbled and confused but she knew that she wanted was sleep.

Getting up, she realized that she still had Jenn’s mom’s underpants on. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she got out her own clothes and got dressed. She found Lucinda downstairs who happily made her pancakes and bacon. As she wolfed everything down, she remembered her last meal was lunch with Grace, Gina, and Jenn. She decided she was still fuzzy brained and promised not to think about Jenn or anything that happened yesterday.

Instead, she went down in their studio and plugged in her guitar. She started playing. At first it was just finger exercises and then it became chords and finally she was playing solos from some of her favorite guitarists. Recently, she’d been focusing on rock gods from twenty years ago. Those guys were easy to find on YouTube and it was fun to watch them playing live.

She was in the zone when she realized she was not alone. She turned around slowly and Gina was standing there crying. She stopped and stared at Gina.

“Oh, Teri. I’m sorry. I fucked up. It seemed like such a good idea and Jenn really was excited. I thought that it was okay with you since she said you’d ventured out with other people, including me. But when you left I suddenly realized what a mess it had become. I’m sorry that I didn’t really think about your feelings.”

Teri gave her a hug. “Stop blaming yourself. You offered to shelve it for another day and I just went along with what Jenn wanted. Just like I’ve just rolled over to do whatever she’s wanted forever. I loved her so much that I wasn’t thinking about myself, just going along for the ride. And suddenly I realized that the whole scene wasn’t what I wanted.”

Gina still sobbed. “Jenn told me that you’d made out with several guys and lusted for them. And she reminded me about you pleasing me on the couch in the old theater. It just sounded like you were up for this.”

Teri set her guitar back in the rack and the two of them went outside. They both sat in chairs facing the forrest. “Yeah, well, I’m not going to defend myself. I was heavily drugged with the first two guys and the third guy, well, I was pretty high, too. You and Jenn are the only women I’ve tried to please. Obviously, I did a satisfactory job with you. But yesterday after listening to Jenn talk, she wanted a lot more than what I could provide her.”

“Do you want to know what happened last night?”

Teri shook her head. “Nah. That’s yesterday’s news and I’m only looking forward. I’ve got to figure out what I want to do.”

Gina looked at her. “What about Jenn?”

Another voice suddenly interrupted their conversation. “Yeah, what about Jenn?”

Teri and Gina both turned to see Jenn standing there. She looked unhappy.

Teri shrugged and looked at Jenn. “Hey. I blame myself for yesterday. I wasn’t in the proper state of mind to romp with you and Gina. Maybe under different circumstances it might have been good. But when you started talking about doing it with groups and trying to be blown away with a sexual adventures, that’s when I realized that I was never going to satisfy you.”

“But….”

Teri held her hand up. “No blame, no fault. You are who you are and I’m whom I am. Until yesterday, I thought I was enough, even with my shortcomings. And I thought loving you was enough. I’ve followed your lead trying to please you.”

“But I’ve watched enough porn to see what happens when several guys all work together to get a woman over the top. And you know what I thought? I couldn’t be one of those guys because my equipment didn’t work even when I was just good, old Terry. And I could never be that woman because my equipment isn’t there. And honestly, I wouldn’t have a clue about how to appreciate mind-blowing sex.”

Teri wiped a tear from her eye. She was still watching Jenn and never realized that Gina had left. “I still love you. But there’s no do overs. What you really want is something I can’t provide. And I realized at that point that I had never been a swinger. You painted a picture for Gina that was a lie. You made it out like I sought out pleasure from guys and Gina. I’m not making excuses. I enjoyed all those encounters, but the only time I initiated anything was with Gina and you’d told me to make her happy. That was the day you called me baby and said that I was yours to give away. You might have been joking, but I felt like a dog.”

“Okay, Jenn. That’s not who I want to be. I’m boring and handicapped in bed. And yesterday I realized that our relationship was never going to be enough for you. It’s important to say the truth out loud and just deal with it. My body doesn’t have to be the elephant in the room. We know that I have nothing to offer you and that my intersex diagnosis is real.”

Teri took a deep breath knowing that this had to be said. “I just hope we can remain good friends. That way, you have no guilt and can be who you want to be.”

Jenn stared at her. She had listened and understood what Teri had said. She had driven out to the band house thinking of all the things she would say to apologize and make it right. She was in love with Teri and all of this was breaking her heart. But part of her still wanted more even though she had trouble admitting it. She knew she’d been a little crazy yesterday and hanging out with Gina only stimulated her fantasies.

As the tears rolled down her face, she nodded. “You’re right. I’m the one who’s fucked up. I will never stop loving you and only wish this whole thing had never happened. But it’s not about your limitations. I never settled or felt unsatisfied with you. But when I heard how you got high and experimented with other people, I was jealous. Sure, I understand how all of that wasn’t in your plans.”

She wiped the tears from her face. Then she lost it. “Fuck you, then. After I’m gone, you’re going to remember all the good times because that’s all we’ve ever had. And I’m going to remember how you did everything in your power to show me your love. I’m going to be heartbroken that I fucked up the best thing I’ve ever had cause I lost my mind for one night. And yes, the sex with Gina was great but afterwards I realized that it wasn’t any better than what you and I have. I’m stupid and foolish. You are the only one I have ever had sex with and now I know that screwing with someone just to screw isn’t like what we had.”

Jenn took a step closer to Teri who stood up. She noticed that her arms were at her sides. “You know. I just wished you could hurt me like I hurt you. I wish we were even so we could start again. I was a horrible person telling you to go out and experience guys, because I thought that there was more out there that I was missing. I’m so fucked up. Maybe I should move closer to my sister and let her hook me up in the adult industry so I can screw my brains out until I don’t have any left. Maybe then, when I’m used up and stupid, I will realize how I gave up the golden ring of happiness with you.”

Teri raised her hand and said, “Stop.”

Jenn stood there letting the tears run down her face. She didn’t want to sob or let her nose start to run, but she knew she was close.

Teri nodded. “I’m not as hurt as you think. I understand your need to experiment. And I experienced that when I was high with the guy in Atlanta. Sure, he didn’t know I was intersex and just thought I was a girl. We’d talked a bunch and then when we got high, I felt like I was in a dream. And when he held me and kissed me, it caused me to melt down and get pretty excited. I liked it.”

Teri stood on the spot. “I get it and well, maybe cause of that guy, I understand how you want more. I will remember all the wonderful times we’ve had and will miss every moment as I move forward. No one likes to be alone and knowing that the most beautiful woman in the world once loved me. I wonder if that will ever happen to me again?”

Jenn sobbed. “Can’t we try? You know I love you and you love me. Why can’t we just move forward and make new rules?”

Teri choked. “What, so you can go out partying and come home after being with someone else? And I’m supposed to just take you back after they filled the needs that I couldn’t. Am I supposed to wonder every time we meet someone new thinking you’re going to want to try this guy or girl out? Am I supposed to hold you after someone else has mauled you and got you off? No, Jenn. I couldn’t do that. But I understand you have different hungers that need to be met.”

Jenn stood there listening to Teri get mad at her.

“Jenn, I’m going to have new rules. I’m going to grow a backbone and be proud of myself. No more pity parties or worrying about whether someone else’s needs are being met. I’m going to stand on my own two feet and do what it takes to make me happy. And if that isn’t enough for another person, so be it. I have a disability but I’m not going to let that run me anymore.”

Jenn cried.

“I free you, Jenn. You can walk away knowing that we are both better than before. And I know you’ll find another person who can truly satisfy you. We both know it’s not me, but that’s nobody’s fault. I know that everyone would jump at the chance to have you in their arms. I know that you’ll have your choice of partners. We can walk our own paths knowing that our time together was golden.”

Jenn stood there. “Oh, fuck. I’m not going to just listen to you talk like what we had wasn’t earth moving. And yes, you are right. I was fucked up thinking that there’s something out there that I was missing. Sure, break up with me and send me away. Stand on your high fuckin’ horse pretending that I have this defect or hunger that I can’t control. Imagine me going out and intensionally hurting you and then coming back to you smelling of sex and somebody else. Fuck you for thinking so little of me. I can learn, you asshole. I can grow. But I want to grow with you. I want us to grow together, not thinking back on what it could have been. You’re a fucking moron. Our sex life has been great and I don’t think anything could top it. But if you want to use this as an excuse to walk away, just go. Be an asshole and just have your own pity party. I have held you and comforted you plenty. I proved my worth to you and now, after I fuck up and want to learn, you’re kicking me the fuck out.”

Jenn walked closer and stared him in the face. “You’re an asshole just like me. You want to write sad songs about the worst breakup in history, go ahead. It won’t be long until you realize that I wanted to make this right. I’m not a quitter and neither are you. I hate you for making this so hard, but I deserve it too.” She leaned in close enough that Teri didn’t see the slap coming.

It hit Teri in the cheek and was hard enough to make her head spin. She immediately grabbed both Jenn’s arms. To keep her from breaking free, she had to twist Jenn around and pull her back into her own body. With her arms wrapped tightly around, Jenn couldn’t move. As Teri felt her relax, she turned her around and kissed her hard on the mouth. She grabbed Jenn’s lower lip with her teeth and did not let go. Finally, Teri released her bite to kiss her hard again thrusting her tongue deep in her mouth. This wasn’t make up love, this was sex. .

Teri dragged her off on the grass and proceeded to ravage her. She squeezed and bit and did not let her up. She tore off Jenn’s clothes and bit her soft flesh with pressure but never breaking the skin. She sucked and kissed and never let her up. Teri never stopped her attack on her lover. She wasn’t punishing her, just taking out all his pent-up fears on her. She knew Jenn wasn’t in pain as her cries got louder and louder as one orgasm after another racked her body. Jenn flailed and gasped, trying her best to gain control. But Teri refused to let her up until she was crying aloud as her body writhed out of control.

When Teri stopped and released her grip, Jenn didn’t move. She just lay there humming and running her fingers through the grass. Finally, she sat up. “Oh, shit, Rock Star. You sent me through the roof. I was so high I know I passed out. That had to be the most momentous time I have ever had.”

Teri nodded. “No more nice girl. From now on, I’m going to ride you like a pony and and put you away wet. Maybe we need to try a little bondage or a lash or two. We’re going to watch fifty shades together and then you’re going to be my slave. You want your world rocked, well, I’m the one who’s going to do it.”

Jenn started crying. “Oh, please don’t think that’s what I want. Sure, it’s nice once in a while, but I want a deep love from you that makes me feel special. I want to be your princess, not your slave.”

Teri knew what she wanted. She never stopped wanting Jenn but tried to cut that part of her out. And she wasn’t standing strong, she was just having anther enormous pity party. “I’m pathetic,” she thought to herself. “I’m such a waste of a person that I should find a hole and crawl in waiting to die.”

Trying to find a solution all she could think, if they started again, when would the next time be? Every time they were separated would she worry that Jenn was out having a sex romp? She knew that after last night, everything had changed. “I don’t know what to do. Sure, I love you and having you back would be the greatest thing ever. But, having you back would cause my brain to just worry until the next time you saw something you wanted. You have no control. You agreed that you were manipulating me so you could get what you want. I can’t live like that. I’m not a character in a short story who get used and manipulated and thrown out with the trash. ”

Jenn stood there. “You know you’re right and wrong at the same time. I would never do anything to break your heart or fuck up what we have. But how do the Cats do it? I get Zoe. She’s been in love with Bruno since forever. And sure, Tiffany was totally destroyed by Mr. Wrong last year and lived like a nun until Mike came into her life. But how can Lisa go from her doctor lover to Smith like changing a tire? I know she said that she and the doc had an understanding, but we’re supposed to believe that she’s engaged and totally going to spend her life with him? Does Smith wonder that sometime she’ll leave him, too? And Gina. She fucks whomever she wants anytime the mood strikes, but she’s in love with Grace. How’s that work? How does Grace take her back?”

Teri shook her head. “Okay, so the way I understand it with Grace and Gina. They both fuck around. They have an open relationship but each one knows the difference between sex and true love. I think Grace understands Gina well, but she’s just more discreet.”

“But how’s that different from your sister fucking some doctor exclusively and just dropping him for Smith. What if Grace or Gina find another person they like better? Where’s the true love then?”

Teri nodded. “You’re right. There’s no guarantees. I think the only guarantee is to remain by yourself and celibate. To survive the loneliness knowing the pain of heartbreak could never happen. We could be married and have kids and still end up getting divorced because we find someone new. There are no guarantees. Yeah, I know about what your dad did to your family. He totally played your mom and you and your sister, using you as pawns with no regard to love.”

“Honestly, Jenn. I don’t know the answer. Maybe we should both just do what we want and grow armor so we don’t get hurt. You see someone you want to fuck, you just go ahead.”

“Right. It’s not just me that screws up. You know, when you came home and told me about the Atlanta guy and how you got high with him and had orgasms when he held you and kissed you, I didn’t fucking scream or yell or play any games. I just tried to understand. And sure, sailor guy and Amos, when you were having rude thoughts, you were doped up. But admit that when you were high, you wanted all sorts of gooey experiences with them.”

“And I never fucking said one word. I just loved you more because you were being honest and loving with me. But you’re going back to Atlanta for the weekend and what if Atlanta guy was to approach you and say he read you were intersex but that didn’t matter cause he can’t stop thinking about him. Whatcha gonna do then? You gonna spread your legs and open your mouth to please him?”

Teri was steaming. “I wish I could slap your mouth closed, but can’t because you’re right. I also lusted for the sound engineer at the underground and was doing flip-flops over her. And the only reason I held back was because I was scared of myself.”

“I don’t know the answer. I just wish I could be all you need and want. I just wish I could keep you satisfied that you’d never want to leave me or think about anyone else. I just wish that you got excited over me cause I could get you excited just by looking at you. That’s a lot of wishes.”

“Deal, Rock Star. You have me whenever you want, anytime you want to make me scream. I want you to exhaust me so there will never be a next time. And if we lust, we need to share those feelings and not bottle them up. And maybe I need to go see someone. Maybe my dad issues need to be shared with a professional. Teri, honestly, I will do anything to keep you.”

Teri picked her up in his arms and kissed her.

Jenn was crying. “Oh, I love you so much and will be the best girl you could ever want. No trips, no games, no manipulating. I promise.”

Teri carried her through into the music room and stood her up on her feet. “I can’t be mean to you and have trouble being mad at you. But if you need a couple of hard smacks on the butt, you have to beg.” With that, Teri took an open hand and smacked her bottom, but not too hard but not too soft.

Jenn grabbed Teri’s hand and led her upstairs. As they walked into their room, she kissed her hard and whispered, “Now, it’s my turn.”

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

As they stood on the darkened stage looking out and watching the crowd order drinks and talk, Lisa turned around speaking quietly. “So, this is our last night at the place where the Wildcats were born. So many years ago, Robert let us entertain our friends while we found our sound.”

Gina smiled. “Tiny little wildcats with no claws, meowing to be fed, barely having their eyes open. So cute and cuddly.”

Zoe said it straight out, “We need to show these fans how much we appreciate them and love this place. Ideas?”

Tiffany nodded. “Uh, rock it hard for forty-five minutes, no break.”

Zoe smiled. “Yeah. One solid cardio workout of rock. We play hard, telling our friends how much we love them. We intersperse our songs with the hits they always request during whiteboard sessions.”

Gina stood up at her drums. “Yep. Every tune has to be a rocker. We gotta blow them out of their shoes. No breaks, just flood them with music. Ride them hard and put them away wet. Some of you know what I’m saying.” They all turned and stared at Teri.

Once again, Teri felt like their junior. “You know I’m gonna tell my mom you’re all being mean. And she’s gonna call your moms, and you’ll all get punished. Maybe no sweet treats for a week, maybe a month ‘cause you’re all awful!”

Lisa laughed. “You know we all want a big send-off. Maybe this will be our tune-up for Atlanta. We need to sweat a little blood tonight.”

She looked all around. “Okay. So, the usual opener, and then we’ll let the guitars start each song to overlap what we’re finishing up like we used to do with You Really Got Me or Rock and Roll All Night. Tiff, you tell Zoe what you want to do, and I’ll scream it out to Teri. Let’s step back there once in a while and hear what Gina has to say while we’re playing.” Lisa was grinning. “Seriously, we don’t have to introduce ourselves, do we?”

Everyone chuckled.

When Robert walked up on stage to start the show, he smiled. “I adore my Cats. I really do. It’s been a big circle of love that’s reminded me that I need to continue giving local groups a chance to shine like I did with you guys long ago.”

Lisa smiled. “Long ago.” She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek.

Robert turned around, and a pin light lit him up. He was grinning from ear to ear. The Wildcats had brought national attention to the Rendezvous; every night, it was sold out. He yelled out like it was a cheer. “Hey, everybody! How about a big cheer for Allentown’s Own Wildcats!”

Gina was already pounding on her drums, and the rest of them were clapping overhead when the big lights found them all up on stage. Gina was in back wearing a silver spandex jumpsuit that was glittery and almost transparent. Zoe was in a corset top made of glittering emeralds. She showed a bare midriff and wore skintight black tights. Tiffany was a goddess in gold. She had on a tight top and tight mid-calf shiny pants. Her four-inch stilettos raised her up over six feet, and all the curls piled on her head only made her more majestic.

Lisa grabbed the mic from the stand and screamed. In her signature red short prom dress, no one could take their eyes off her.

Her sister Teri was in all black tonight. Her thin, shapely body was encased in a series of shiny, wide ribbons skillfully designed to cover the intimate parts of her body, leaving the rest exposed. She wore a pair of low-heeled boots.

When the women complimented her on her look, she shook her head. “Okay, so I promised Barbara from Jersey Girl that I’d try to be more daring and feminine. But this is all too much.”

As the audience didn’t know where to look, Zoe cut loose with an incredible guitar solo that the rock gods would have loved. When Tiffany started playing her bass, Teri started chording the melody. The whole place went wild when Lisa let out a banshee cry to start Run, Run, Gone.

As promised, they played non-stop until their break at 9:45. By the time Lisa yelled out, “Back in fifteen!” Everyone inside the building was breathing hard from dancing. The place went crazy, cheering on their favorite band.

As they all walked off stage and grabbed towels to dry off, Lisa called out, “We’ve got fifteen minutes before we go back on. What shall we do?”

Zoe laughed. “Hey, I don’t know. But I do know that the first set worked. Let’s continue to play hits and some of our stuff, too.”

Gina nodded. “We’ll never get the chance to be this loose again for a while.”

Tiffany frowned. “Oh, I disagree. We need to keep it exciting for us, too. Playing the same stuff each night on this tour will turn us into Zombies.”

Zoe looked at Teri. “Zombies! We should resurrect all the stuff we were going to give to EBR and try it out. That way, we can throw in any new stuff, too. Who knows. We might find time to write while we tour.”

As they opened the second set, Lisa stood at the mic. “We love you, Allentown, more than you can imagine. This is our hometown. Our parents still live here, where we made all our memories. Without you, we’d be nothing. She turned and nodded to Tiffany, who immediately started the bass line to Show Me Some Love.

Naturally, the crowd went wild while they performed a shortened version of their club hit. Everyone cheered when Tiff turned to Teri and spoke. “Oh, Teri. How beautiful you look tonight. Oh, Teri. How delicious you look tonight. I want to unwrap you and eat you alive!”

Teri realized Tiffany was calling her by her real name and had dropped the Tasha part. She thought for a minute and decided that it was perfect. She looked back at Tiffany and purred. “Oh, Tiffany. How beautiful you look tonight. I want to start at your feet and worship you all the way to the top of your head. You are a vision of beauty.”

As the crowd cheered, they all chanted along with Lisa as she said those words,

You can’t lose if you don’ try
If you don’t try, you can’t lose

You gotta give it a try
You gotta give it a shot

She kept repeating the lyrics as the crowd all danced and chanted along with her. The crowd whooped and hollered and screamed and yelled. As they were carrying on, Tiffany walked up to the center of the stage and began playing her bass with a reggae beat. This only meant that they’d be playing their radio hit, Summer Song. As they sang, the crowd sang along with them.

Then, they started all over again with non-stop rock and punk until the second set was finished. Lisa told them they’d return in fifteen minutes and to drink up.

When they reappeared for the last set, Teri came waddling out in her fluffy bunny outfit and grabbed the mic. The pink poodle played bass, the ginger cat was on drums, the red fox and the yellow chick were playing guitars.

They all did their mock heavy metal sound while Teri sung. Everyone sang along

Fur Face,
Fur Face,
Kiss your fuzzy fur face

Love my fluffy bunny slippers
Love my tiny chick
Sweet little puppy,
soft little fox
My cute poodle,
I think you rock

Fur Face,
Fur Face.
Kiss your fuzzy fur face

I love my soft white kitten
Love my pussy, too
Give you hugs,
Give you kisses
Bury my face into your fur

Fur Face,
Fur Face.
Kiss your fuzzy fur face

As Teri sang, everyone sang along. When she reached the line, ‘Bury my face into your fur,’ everyone screamed it out as one.

Then, the beautiful pink poodle slid her bass behind her back and did her rap.

In my arms I’ll squeeze you tightly.
You’re so small, and you’re real needy.
Tug my heart with all your cuteness,
Make me blush, I’ll hold and kiss you

Puppies, kitties, little sheepie.
Love ‘em cause they’re soft and cuddly.
Baby want you in my arms,
holding you and kissing me.
When you’re smiling, I love you more.
Give you kisses and bite your fur.
‘Cause teddy bears and little foxes aren’t
as cute as you can be

That night, when they walked off the stage, the crowd clapped and chanted Wildcats over and over again until the sound system came on, playing Wildcat music from the soundtrack they had recorded there for their first upload to the internet.

As they were packing up, Robert came up and hugged them all. “Best show ever. You sent everyone home smiling and singing their favorite Cat’s song. Our crew will pack you up and lock everything securely until Phil sends a crew for your stuff.”

Robert laughed and handed Lisa a manila envelope. “Here, for old times’ sake. And yes, everything you made this week is being donated, but this is from me. Not much, but it will pay for your dinner tonight. Oh, yeah. Did I mention that we’ve got a room reserved at The Spot for twelve-thirty? I talked the chef into doing something special for you guys tonight.”

Richard found them and grinned. “Now that’s the band I want to take to Atlanta. Your energy levels were so electric. Oh, yeah. The Flower Sisters are bringing their instruments and are ready to play on Saturday for your arena show. Rose said the girls were looking forward to the sound check in the afternoon.”

Lisa was nodding. “What band is going on first to warm up the crowd at our arena show?”

Richard smiled. “No one. You guys sold out twenty thousand seats. Everyone paid bucks to see you women play. Big crowd, lots of music. This should get you all tuned up for your tour while the Cats rock Atlanta.”

All of them were squeezing each other with excitement. “How long should we play on Saturday?”

Phil smiled. “A two-hour show will be okay, but if you can take a pause and come back to rock them for another thirty minutes or more, you will own them forever.”

Teri was nodding. “Easy. We can do that, especially having the Flowers with us. How about if we save them for that last part and play cool songs? We can easily fill two hours of our own stuff and then rock the night with some favorites. We need a big list at this point.”

Tiffany laughed. “For the second half, we return and open with Fur Face. And then we give them Bach, Sam Cooke, Aretha, and whatever we want!”

Lisa was clapping. “Should we end with our single?”

Phil smiled. “It’s singles now. Summer Song and Run, Run, Gone are both being pushed by Warner’s. I think they’re hoping we have five songs on the Billboard top ten before the summer is out.”

Gina laughed. “Okay. Will anyone tell us about this tour and where we’re going?”

Richard shrugged. “I wanted to see how the ticket sales were going in Atlanta first, but now that you have the confidence to headline a solo tour, it’s all up on your website. And yeah, you’ll have the option to include a warmup band before you come out each night while you’re on tour. We can support the young bands.”

Teri was already grabbing at her iPad. She pulled up their website and was looking at the dates. “So we go on the road June 15th and do show a couple of weekdays and weekends every month until the end of August.”

Richard leaned over and pointed out some gaps. “Uh-huh. In big cities, you play for two or three nights, and we also throw in some state fairs and festivals. We’ll do some of the smaller towns for one night and travel to the next place a day later. Bill Wiggins and Gimli have hammered this out. We even built in some three-day gaps for time outs from the road.”

Teri was counting, “Thirty performances.”

Richard smiled, “Right. You’ll each clear a million dollars after all the expenses. Wiggins is backing the tour so that everything will be paid for in advance. And we will hire more road crew, a wardrobe specialist, security, a massage specialist, and merchandise people. Everyone will tour with the band!”

Zoe thought for a minute. “I think we need a food truck and a chef.”

Lisa immediately thought of contacting Jessica Jade for security. “Can we invite Jessica?”

Richard smiled and nodded. “She’s already said yes.”

Teri was still looking at the list of stops. “This is pretty incredible. Will each show be as big as Atlanta?”

Phil smiled. “No. Atlanta-sized arenas are about the maximum you’ll see this time. They’re already putting together a second leg for September until Thanksgiving. It's the same deal: three-day breaks every two weeks to get you off the road. And you’re already booked to do the Christmas show on Saturday Night Live.”

“SNL!” She turned and looked at Zoe. “We need to start working on a Christmas Album!”

Zoe shook her head. “I’ll be heading into my third trimester around Thanksgiving. That will be interesting for my costumes.”

Tiffany nodded. “That’s great! Let everyone see that women have babies and still rock!”

Lisa shook her head in disbelief. “What? No Super Bowl Half-Time Show?”

Richard shrugged. “Warner’s is already talking about two years from now.”

Phil laughed. “Oh, yeah. And you’re going to play at this year’s Grammy Awards. Bill Wiggins says that you guys are up for several nominations. And your song from Chances might get nominated for Best Song at the Oscars.”

“Huh?” Lisa looked puzzled.

“Remember that song you wrote for Chances? The movie comes out on Thanksgiving Day. Teri penned that quick song, and all of you cobbled together. Well, you need to practice it because it will start getting airplay for their trailers in September.”

They all looked at each other. Finally, Gina said, “It was that James Bond sort of thing. I think we played it three times.”

“If that’s all we played it, I wonder if we could practice it and then rerecord it for their soundtrack?”

Phil nodded. “Yep. They’ll take whatever you send them. After all, it’s an exclusive Wildcats song that will only be available on the Chances soundtrack. Oh, yeah. Many of your songs are being remixed as club versions for their album.”

Tiffany laughed. “We’ve become a club dance band, after all. It’s Teri’s fault because she wanted us to record a club song for DJ Blank.”

Then Gina stuck her tongue out at Tiffany. “Yeah, Show Me Some Love, a totally stupid idea!”

“Yeah, nothing at all. Just the beginning of the Wildcats' rise to fame and fortune.” Gina smacked Tiffany on the bicep.

Teri raised her hand. She’d found it on her tablet. “Okay. So, here’s the song we did. It’s all here on the iPad.” She played chords on her guitar and sang the melody.

He was looking down and gasping
at the thin cable at his feet
The shiny wire stretched tightly
He knew it was a path that led him home

Taking a deep breath, he started placing one foot in front of the other
He thought that a wrong breath or blink would send him over the edge.
But there only was one direction to go

Once he started going forward
There was no turning back
There was no time to change his mind or room to turn around
Home was on his mind as he stepped out onto the wire

“It sounds okay. I like how it’s not about the movie but just about the universal need for humankind to go forward. I like that line, no turning back.” Zoe read it over and passed it along.

As Teri played the chords, she sang.

Tiffany gave her a hug. “Sounds good to me. Let’s keep working on it this week. We have the time to give them another recording.”

Lisa nodded. “What should we call it?”

Gina grinned. “A Leap of Faith.”

Teri nodded. “No Turning Back.”

They all cheered.

After packing up, they all walked out into the empty parking lot. They were quietly curious as their shuttle drove them to The Spot, the best restaurant in town. The big sign was dark. As they went through the front doors, everyone they knew was holding a glass of champagne. Teri spotted her mom standing with Conor, Bruno, Mike, Grace, and Jenn. She saw Phil and Richard talking to Robert. Everyone looked like they’d already started drinking as the server brought each a glass and offered trays of snacks, too. They all hugged and greeted each other at this after-hours surprise party. Lisa’s boyfriend Smith appeared from the back stepped up and gave her a hug.

Everyone was talking about the tour until Robert held up his glass. “Folks. This little celebration acknowledges our talented musicians who have put Allentown on the map. Here’s to the beginning of a new journey for our Cats. Finishing up tonight and generously donating all their money to Allentown charities really says a lot about our kids. We’ve watched them grow up and change. We’ve seen and heard an amazing band headed out to conquer the world. So raise your glasses high to The Wildcats!”

Everyone drank champagne and nibbled on little snacks until the doors to the private room opened. At each place setting was a beautiful salad with fruit and cheese. After that course, there was a tiny dish of sherbet to cleanse the palate and then a roasted fish dish with grilled potatoes and fresh green beans on the side.

After everyone finished, they moaned that they couldn’t eat another bite. Then out came a flourless chocolate torte covered in fresh raspberries. Naturally, there was homemade whipped cream and ice cream, too. When they were done, everyone thanked Robert for his generosity and kindness.

Laughing, Lisa handed over her envelope with Robert’s money to pay for the dinner.

Two shuttle buses were heading out, and the Wildcats and their lovers filled one bus. Their bus made a side trip to Bruno’s townhouse and then dropped all the sleepy Wildcats off at their house in the woods.

As Zoe was walking off the bus, she turned and yelled, “Sleep in kittens. No work tomorrow!”

Teri yelled out, “But we’ve got to make a new song for Chances this week!” She was overwhelmed with the loud boos she received from her best friends. “Okay, so maybe on Tuesday?”

Jenn and Teri climbed the steps to the top floor. As they were showering together, Jenn kissed Teri on her mouth. “I love you, Rock Star.”

The next day was Sunday, and Teri woke up early and headed to the music room. She was determined to turn that quick song into a dramatic one. She sat down at the synthesizer and pulled up the piano sliders. Looking over the lyrics, Teri trimmed and substituted new words. Her goal was to change it, add punch, and give the song a mysterious feel. She wanted to make it more universal and tightened it up

Looking down
at the thin cable
Stretched tight out in the night
The path to home

One foot in front of the other
A breath, a blink
Only one way to go

One foot in front of the other
A breath, a blink
Only one way to go

A deep breath
Stepping off
Never looking down
Just focusing ahead

One foot in front of the other
A breath, a blink
Only one way to go

One foot in front of the other
A breath, a blink
Only one way to go

Once you start
There’s no going back
No changing your mind
No turning around

One foot in front of the other
The only one way to go home

When she had finished the words, she tried to create a melody to accompany it. It wasn’t long before a sleepy-eyed girlfriend was sitting next to her. Teri looked over to see Jenn wrapped in their comforter. She still looked sleepy but quite content. “Sing it to me, Rock Star.”

Teri smiled and began to play. As she did, she realized that this song would fit perfectly into her quest to find something they could do on stage to replace Paint It Black and the Bach piece. As she played and sang, she could sense where Lisa would start to sing and how it could morph into a real heavy rock song.

She stopped and kissed Jenn hard on the mouth. She grabbed Teri’s head and hungrily kissed her back. She pointed to the sheet music. “Where’d that come from?”

Teri smiled. “This is the core of a new song for the movie Chances that we did a while back I hope the band likes it enough to keep working on it with me.”

Jenn moved to sit in her lap. She whispered in Teri’s ear. “Of course, they will because they love you and the song, too. But I have a serious problem, Rock Star. I need your help. I’ve lost all my clothes and don’t know what to do.”

Please support this site. A place to gather is vital for free speech.

Part Two

Chapter Fourteen

“Here, take it.” Tiffany tried it pass a joint on to Zoe. She waved it off and Lisa reached around and took it.

Tiffany looked at her best friend. “Oh, that’s right. You’re not getting high, are you?”

Zoe grinned and drank from her water bottle. “Nope. Remember, I’m pregnant.”

Tiffany shook her head. “Sorry, I’m high and I forgot.”

Gina laughed. “You could use that excuse all the time. ‘Sorry, I’m high and I forgot. ‘Blown Away Barbie,’ weed and wine not included.”’

Tiffany shook her head. “Oh, fuck you, Miss High and Mighty. Just cause I’m not some scholar like you. I’d rather be me, all beautiful and caring. I’ll take me over you any day. You’re nothing but a little fat turd with nose hairs and chin whiskers.”

Gina laughed. “Have you been practicing that one as you stare at yourself in the mirror each morning? Do you have to say it out loud and then write it down just to correct it?”

Tiffany was turning red. “Hey, not everybody can just roll wise-assed stuff from their brain to their tongue. Some of us are poets and just want things to be perfect.”

“C’mon, Barbie. You gotta do better than that. Do you want some help insulting me?”

“And what would you say, Miss Perfect?”

“Well, maybe we could talk about my perfect figure and my beautiful hair. Or we could talk about my talents and skills.”

Tiffany paused, then shook her head. “Hey, those aren’t insults!”

“Oh, that’s right,” she mimicked. I forgot what we were doing ‘cause I’m too high!”

Tiffany looked around at everyone wiping tears from their eyes. Suddenly, she held her face in her hand, and said quietly. “You’re right. I am a stupid, no-good person, and Mike is going to find somebody perfect and leave me behind.” Then, she bent over at her waist and sat there crying silently to herself.

The other Wildcats looked at each other and frowned. Nobody wanted to hurt her, but it looked like that’s what they’d done. Gina stood up from her chaise and walked over. “I’m sorry, Tiff. I thought we were just having fun. I apologize for making fun of you. Please, don’t get upset.”

Tiffany sat up and stared at her. She had no tears on her face. Instead, she had a huge grin. “Upset? How could a pimple on my ass upset me? I just ignore anything you say to me, you toad!”

Realizing that Tiffany had gotten the upper hand over Gina made them all smile and break into applause.

Teri looked away from the scene Tif and Gina were creating and looked at Zoe. “Are you going to be alright being pregnant on this tour and everything?”

Zoe smiled. “Sure. I’m doing all the right things and I’m even sitting upwind from the smoke. I’m taking special vitamins, still running with you guys every day, and it’s all good. I see my doctor and she told me that I can do everything I’m doing now right up until I can’t do it anymore.”

Teri shook her head. “I mean, I can’t even tell you’re pregnant.”

Zoe stood up and moved close to her. She took Teri’s hands and guided them to her belly. “Feel my little baby bump. That’s my body preparing a nest so when the baby grows big, they’ll be room for it to fit.”

Teri shook her head. “That’s just so crazy. I’ve never been around a pregnant woman before. Is that why we’re having a trainer, a masseuse, and a food truck for the tour?”

Lisa laughed and shook her head. “The trainer knows first aid and was an EMT. She’d also a licensed masseuse. The food truck will shop daily and provide fresh, healthy meals for us and the crew. So those expenses will pay off when we don’t get sick or feel bad because of something we ate. It’s a win-win.”

Teri turned to Lisa who had been listening. “What will those things cost us, sis?”

Lisa patted the side of Teri’s face and smiled. “Don’t worry. It’s not going to take away from your million-dollar payoff.”

Tiffany looked at Zoe. “Speaking of payoffs, Zoe’s baby starts out life as a millionaire. Seriously, Zoe gets a million buck payoff from touring, Bruno already has millions of dollars, and Conor has millions and millions of dollars. This baby is going to be the Prince of the Wildcats.”

Zoe laughed. “Or maybe, the Princess of the Wildcats.”

They all watched Tiffany refill her glass of white wine from the ice bucket she had by her feet. Lisa smiled. “Before Tiffany becomes incoherent, can we talk about Atlanta and our song list?”

Everyone nodded and watched as Teri raised her hand. “Uh, I have an idea. Well, several, but one at a time, right?”

Gina laughed. “Okay, Mozart. No moans or groans. Spill the beans.”

Tiffany said, “Oh, I had that game when I was little. Or was it Monkeys in a Barrel?”

“Well, I was thinking since this is our night and we can take our time warming this crowd up. Right?” She waited until everyone nodded. They were all used to Teri ideas and looked forward to them. Without a doubt, young Teri had brought a huge amount of energy to the band.

“Well, I saw some old reels of Jimi Hendrix performing live. He’d start out with a blues song that would get everyone’s attention. Once he finished that, he’d roll into the good stuff.”

Gina smiled. “I see your logic. We open with “Two-Thirty Blues” and then go into “Run, Run, Gone!””

Lisa was smiling. “Sure. All these people will have watched or heard all our stuff by now and expect Run to be our opener. This way, they can watch our talented musicians play the blues before we take their heads off. Ya got my vote.”

Everybody was smiling.

Then they turned back to Teri to hear her speak.

“Since we already agreed to have the Flowers in the second half of the show, I think we should make it a real second half. Kinda take a break like an intermission and then come back to slowly wow them. You know, for the second half, we can open with Fur Face, and do our Bach piece integrated with Chances. Then, everybody will watch as the Flowers come out on stage to help us with Summer Song and the tag where Iris sings her church ref. After that, we can do the B-52’s, Aretha, and Sam Cooke all with horns.”

“I vote for Stevie Wonder and Sly.”

“How about Prince?”

Tiffany smiled. “I want to do more. Really just funk it up.”

“Yeah, those would all work. More time with the Flowers, more variety for the crowd. Where we going to stick “Show Me Some Love?””

Tiffany stood up. “We can close out the first set with it as we go to black.’

Lisa listened than said, “I think we should end the second set with it.”

Tiffany was grinning. “A voice can say, The Wildcats will be back after a brief intermission. This will give us time to regroup, get our furry suits out, and play Fur Face. And then we can introduce the Flowers.”

Gina smiled. “And you know they’re going to want an encore. Shall we save the B-52s and Aretha for our encore?”

Lisa was clapping. “I suggest that we write down all our songs on the tablet so that we have some things to call out and play. I do like the idea of the first set being ninety minutes and the second set another ninety minutes. We can get a feel for this on Saturday night in Atlanta and perfect it on our first stop.”

“Wow. That’s a pretty big workout. Three hours?”

Lisa nodded. “I know we can handle it. The nice thing is that we don’t have to hurry our songs, more time to solo.”

Tiffany looked up. “Where’s our first stop?”

Teri looked at their schedule. “At the beginning of June we are booked for two music festivals, one in New Jersey and another in New York. And then we’re in Chicago for three nights, Friday, Saturday, and Sunday. After that, it looks like we make several one and two night shows a week until July. There’s a ton of festivals back-to-back we might want to play.”

Tiffany yelled out. “And we get a bus!”

After that, it was a quote-out contest from National Lampoon’s Christmas Vacation starting with, “Yep. That there is an RV. I borrowed it off a buddy of mine.”

“Why is the carpet so wet, Todd?”

“It’s a bit nipply out here.”

“Shitter’s full, Clark.”

“Snot’s just yakkin on a bone.”

“Save the neck for me, Clark!”

“Is Rusty still in the Navy?”

Later, Jenn found Teri asleep on the bed. She shook her and when she rolled over, her eyes were all bloodshot. “Hey, what’s up, Rock Star?”

Teri had to wipe the sleep from her eyes. After getting high, she’d gone upstairs to write some lyrics. “Oh, hi. We were celebrating finishing up the recording of Chances for the movie. You know, the band gets a few cents whenever they show the promo.”

“So you guys all got stoned?”

“Well, except for Zoe. She’s already getting into shape for the baby. But Tiffany killed a half bottle of wine, too.”

Jenn shook her head. “How does she get up in the morning?”

Teri grinned. “It’s the funniest thing how she still leads us running every morning. She might be hung over, but the whole time we run, she curses at Gina. And of course, Gina just laughs at her. They really are a pair. Did you know they were together for four years riding across country in the old van?”

“Is that the same old rust heap that’s parked out by the tool shed?”

“Yeah. They want to save it for an album cover.”

Jenn shook her head. “They should take the photos now and then put it out of its misery.” She smiled and looked Teri over. C’mon. I’ll take you out to dinner. You look homeless.”

As Teri cleaned up and got dressed, she still talked. “Well, we did find out we have a bus on some legs of our tour, especially when we’re playing music festivals. And our first big show stop is in Chicago for two of three nights. Richard says they always leave another day available if the tickets sell out quickly.”

Jenn nodded. “The Wildcats have become part of a big money making machine. You need to talk to Smith. EBR were chewed up and spit up.”

“Well, I think that’s what the women were all hoping would happen. But I don’t think that’s going to happen to us. I trust Bill Wiggins and Gimli.”

“Yep, I was looking at your schedule on your website. There’s a lot of places when I can come out and share a hotel with you for a couple days at a time.”

“Wait, Jenn. You’re not going to go everywhere with us?”

“Nope. It looks like it’s just the Wildcats. You know, besides playing at night, you’re going to be working a lot in the daytime.”

“Huh?”

“Interviews, public appearances, signings. And people are going to win tickets to go backstage before your shows and they’re going to have crowds sit in on your sound checks, too. You’ll be busy.”

Teri shrugged. “Yeah. I never thought about all of that. But we’re being well paid.”

“Yep. There’s that.” Jenn grabbed her hand and the two of them slipped out to get a healthy dinner.

Saturday night, Teri stood in the wings of the big stage. She’d watched five people climb ropes so they could work the overhead spotlights. Once they were twenty feet in the air, they pulled up their rope ladders behind them.

Zoe was watching with her. “Pretty cool, huh?”

Teri nodded. “We should add lines to Chances about singing high in the air.”

They both peeked out at the crowd. The arena was packed. She could see just walls of faces everywhere.

A group of people approached them. They were dressed in all black with a tag that said ‘stage.’

One of the women smiled and stuck out her hand. “Hi, I’m Lucy. Our jobs are to get you to your spot on stage. There are some big cables in the back out there, so we don’t want an accident.”

As they were picking up their instruments, Zoe reached over and gave Teri a hug. “Have a great time. Enjoy tonight. Make the most of it.”

Teri looked at Zoe and smiled. “So, tonight there are six Wildcats. Your baby is going on tour, too.”

When they walked out on stage, each musician was escorted out to their spot by a stagehand holding a small pocket flashlight with a red gel on it. Teri placed her free hand on the woman’s shoulder who led her out.

What she noticed immediately was the hum of thousands of people talking. It was a sound she’d never heard before. She strapped on her guitar and touched the strings. She heard the low thrum of her guitar resonating with her speakers. Teri had a single amp head resting on four more. They were all hooked up to three six-foot tall Marshall speakers. When they’d had a sound check that afternoon with the Flower Sisters, she was surprised how much power it took to properly drive those big speakers to their full capacity.

They’d spent ten minutes catching up with the Flower sisters. Lily, Rose, and Iris were the most talented brass musicians they knew and were happy to include them in the live part of the album they’d recorded at the French Town Festival in New Orleans.

Teri stood there watching everyone find their places out on the stage. After they were settled, Zoe started playing. When a single spot found Zoe, the audience all started cheering. All eyes were on Zoe who was playing a slow blues guitar solo. The clean sound of her playing held the crowd’s attention.

After sixteen bars, Gina began drumming, and then Tiffany came in with her bass. Now there were three spotlights showing each woman playing. Before long, the tall blonde looked back at Gina and like a well-oiled machine, they picked up the pace from a walking blues to something faster, a Chicago style. That’s when Teri came in. The spotlight found her using a glass slide on her left forefinger to add a different layer to the song. Now, for her, it was all about bending strings and playing under Zoe’s solo which hadn’t stopped.

A light appeared in the middle of the stage and found Lisa holding onto the mic stand, singing the lyrics to “2:30 Blues,” Teri’s ode to last period study hall. While that time slot gave all the jocks at Allentown High School a chance to get changed and get on their sports bus, the geeks and nerds were herded into afternoon study hall trying to amuse themselves without talking or violating the code of conduct.

Lisa started signing in a mournful deep throated Bessie Smith style. If you knew the words, you couldn’t help but chuckle.

Climbing up my butt and dragging on my heels
Holding me back
hearing brakes squeal

Slowing me down by weighing on my mind
Keeping me chained
and wasting my time

I’ve got the two-thirty blues, baby.
Can’t seem to shake them off my mind.
Those two-thirty blues, baby.
And I get them all the time.

Count those minutes down, honey
Because I can’t wait

The clocks seem to slow
I’m starting to faint
Watchin’ the minute hand come to a stop
Times moving slower now I just wanna drop

I’ve got the two-thirty blues, baby.
Can’t seem to shake them off my mind.
Those two-thirty blues, baby.
Well, I get them all the time.

As each guitar took a solo, the crowd was clapping along with the song as it continued to rock out.

But then, Gina started pounding her drums upping the sound from a lazy blues to something heavier. It was not even close the slower rhythm they’d be playing. As she took over everyone else stopped playing. The other four Wildcats all walked to the front of the stage, holding their hands over their heads, clapping along with Gina’s pounding.

Suddenly, Zoe turned up her guitar and ripped a hard rock solo that shredded her strings. Everybody came to their feet, screaming and applauding. Then, the whole arena joined in clapping together, one beat, one rhythm.

Tiffany started to play a bass line that sent the whole place cheering. No-one could take their eyes off the tall blonde skillfully taking their sound to a higher level

Until Teri who was still clapping, now swung her guitar around and started to make it moan. Everyone watched as the sound of the guitar matched the young woman and she continued to use her glass slide and hold the notes. After she’d reach a crescendo, she’d resume chording with her right arm swinging pendulum style.

At this point, Lisa came up to the mic and screamed so loudly that her sound cut through all the noise that the band was making. After everyone’s eyes were on her, she began singing the lyrics to “Run, Run, Gone!” until everyone was singing along.

When they got to the chorus, everybody in the band would scream out Run! They all encouraged the audience to join in and shout with them.

After they played the complete song, Zoe wowed them with another masterful solo that would usually bring the song to an end. Instead, as they were ready to wind down, Teri started the chording the music to Downward Spiral and the song began. From that point, the Wildcats played one song after another with no break for thirty minutes. They were keeping the crowd clapping and dancing to the amazing beats that Gina would lay down. Thirty minutes of singing and playing non-stop had turned their concert into a dance party.

When they finally stopped, Lisa walked to the front and yelled, “Hello Atlanta! How Y’all doin’ tonight!?”

This brought a roar from the audience who had not stopped clapping and dancing since they’d started playing.

Lisa waved and did a 360º twirl sending her red dress spinning around. “I’m Lisa. Over the years, we’ve played throughout the south, but when we played at The Underground, I fell in love. We had so much fun and were tempted to take a few of your beautiful men home with us. Unfortunately, the women lassoed them back before we could temp ‘em with our northern love.”

Everyone was smiling and laughing. “So, we’re back again looking to trap some handsome, broad-shouldered, strong jawed lover boys who can satisfy Tiffany’s needs. Oh, yeah, speaking about that, let me introduce you to the Wildcats. Sitting back there, looking beautiful in her blue skintight spandex is our drummer, Gina! Gina likes roller derby and wants a man who can check her hard enough to knock her off her feet. Right, Gina?”

Gina had heard this nonsense for the past four years and smiled and pounded her drums in response.

Then Lisa turned and smiled. “Oh. And let’s see. Over there looking tall and blonde and beautiful tonight is Tiffany in her gold! I warn you, boys. Tiffany likes a party. As a matter of fact, she is the party and always likes to have a few spare men on hand in case there’s a blowout.”

All the guys yell and clap while getting dirty looks from their dates.

Lisa pauses. “So don’t be surprised if you’re handed a Golden Ticket tonight from Tiffany. Our gal is wearing a golden jumpsuit and four-inch stilettos, but don’t be afraid. She’s not interested in your jump shot. Right?”

As the crowd roared their approval as Tiffany curtsied, Lisa pointed to Zoe. “Now, men. You’ve already watched our lead guitarist, Zoe performs. You’ll be warned to know that she’s as intense as her solos. Any guy that Zoe picks out tonight has to have a full physical before they can be cleared to meet and greet our Zoe, who is wearing a white tuxedo top and sparkly green tights. Isn’t she just a dream with her flaming red hair and a personality to match?”

At this point, Teri waked over and snatched the mic from her sister’s hand. As she held it high in the air, Lisa playfully tried to jump for it, but Teri was two inches taller. As Lisa gave up trying to get it back, Teri spoke. “Hi, Hotlanta! I’m Teri and I had to interrupt my talkative sister and tell you about that vision in red standing right next to me. Now, my sister, Lisa, is dressed for a party in her beautiful mini dress because she is all of that and more. And that’s really the problem we have to face every time we play. No one has ever, and I mean ever, been able to last a night with my big sister. Sure, you say, a pretty blonde who seems so nice, what could go wrong? Believe me when I tell you that Lisa is so powerful that she sucks the blood out of vampires. Every one of those walking dead know her portrait because she’s in every vampire post office throughout their world. Last warning, boys. Watch out for those fangs!”

As Teri went to put the mic back in the stand, Lisa stood there expressing anger. Teri pretended to ignore her sister and finally said, “And, oh yeah. I’m Teri, Lisa Nelson’s little sister. My mom says I’m too young to date, but what does she know, right?”

With that, Teri turned her guitar around and began the intro to Jimi Hendrix “Foxy Lady.” Her guitar roared as she played hard and loud. As she did, Tiffany started in on her bass. Pretty soon, Gina slammed down her drums and joined in on the power trio. Teri approached the mic and surprised the audience when she was able to sing as clearly and as well as Lisa. As she sang, “You know, you’re a cute little heartbreaker” she grabbed the mic stand and pointed it out into the audience as everyone sang back, “Foxy Lady.”

The trio played all the way through the song as Teri demonstrated that she could handle Jimi and rev it up. When it was done, everyone’s cheering was drowned out with Zoe’s intro to another Wildcat original, “Electric Cars.”

And that’s the way it went for another hour. They didn’t give the audience a chance to breath as their catchy beats and beautiful harmonies kept everything going. At ninety minutes, the Wildcats took a break. Lisa yelled out, “We’ll be back. Plenty of time to get another drink. See you in fifteen minutes.”

As they walked off the stage, any fears they had of having to fight to handle the big crowd were gone. When they all reached back stage, they stood together with a group hug. They were laughing and talking until Zoe said, “Bitches, we own this place! I’m going to need four men to help me carry my guitar back to my hotel!”

Teri knew they were all kidding around, but she was feeling confused. She had never been this high. She worried that she’d probably lose control on the first warm body that gave her a hug.

She immediately knew it was time to kiss Jenn, seriously hydrate, and find a candy bar.

Before she had a chance to look around, a blur wrapped Teri into her arms, hugging and kissing her. “Oh, Rock Star! You guys are incredible tonight. You’ve never sounded so tight and wonderful. Everything was perfect.

They both heard a deep voice laugh and call out. “You’re right, Jenn. Your girlfriend is a rock star.!”

Turning to look, they saw Gimli and Bill Wiggins standing there. There were smiles all around. Gimli laughed. “Now, Teri. Do have any more doubts about the Wildcats filling an arena?”

Teri carefully answered. “Well, I don’t have any doubts that you can fill an arena for the Wildcats.”

Bill Wiggins laughed. “Good answer, Teri. And that’s why Gimli is going to be the advance man for the rest of the summer. He’s going to make sure that everywhere you go will be sold out!”

By that time, the other Wildcats had come over with their lovers in tow. After introductions, Bill Wiggins spoke. “We are witnessing a phenomenon here. Two months ago, I bet my job that these ladies would become the next supergroup. Fortunately, I can still recognize talent before everyone else. And that’s why the Wildcats get the best treatment from Warner’s Records.”

To start the second half, the Wildcats came out on stage in their Furries outfits. The whole place rose to their feet screaming “Fur Face.” No one in the audience knew that their famous costumes had started as an inside joke with Barbara of Jersey Girls, their wardrobe outfitter.

Because everyone else was communicating well with their clothing designer, Tiffany started getting frustrated. All this guy wanted to do was keep dressing her in were furs and leather like Eskimo Barbie. She kept saying that she wasn’t from Sweden but from New Jersey. She needed something more, but unfortunately, her man wasn’t listening.

And when they were all eating together, Tiffany was sharing her grievances with Barbara. Her designer heard that and made some nasty remarks about Tiffany’s body not measuring up to his designs. Barbara fired him and Tiffany was given designers who would listen.

But when the group discovered Tiffany’s designer secretly had a furry fetish, that sealed the deal. They all decided to dress as furries for one show. Gina had always called Teri her hunny-bunny, so naturally she was dressed as a cute little rabbit with long ears and a big white cotton tail. Zoe opted for a red fox with a big tail to match her flaming red hair. Gina chose a white cat, but Tiffany insisted that she resemble Garfield and be a fat tabby. Lisa said she’d like to be a cute yellow chick and naturally Tiffany had to be a pink poodle because that’s all her original designer dressed her in was fur and pink.

Teri wrote a faux heavy metal song and Fur Face became a multi-million viewed reel on Instagram and TikTok. It was even played on the Today Show.

After singing their slightly R rated lyrics, Tiffany did her rap along with half the people in the audience. As they were finishing up, everyone was riding the “Fur Face” wave along with them.

After that, the stage went to black. It came back to a single spotlight revealing Teri playing the piano. It was the introduction to Bach’s Cello and Piano Suite. As she played, it was obvious she’d had lots of lessons in her youth. As everyone’s eyes were on Teri, Tiffany carried out her electric cello and sat down on a small stool. Once a second spotlight found her, no one could take their eyes from the majestic beauty with her legs wrapped around her twenty-first century instrument. The band humorously referred to this segment as the Revenge of the Blondes, which is what they called their strange showstopper. Common sense told all bands that you never stop the momentum by doing a ballad.

The audience grew quiet listening to every note that came from her cello. Teri and Tiffany dueled with the Bach piece as another spotlight found Lisa sitting on a stool between them. Teri and Tiffany switched from Bach to the introduction to their song, Chances. Lisa started to sing slowly and mournfully.

Looking down at the thin cable
Stretched tight out in the night
It was the path to home

One foot in front of the other
A breath, a blink
Only one way to go

One foot in front of the other
A breath, a blink
Only one way to go

A deep breath stepping off
Never looking down just focusing ahead

One foot in front of the other
A breath, a blink
Only one way to go

One foot in front of the other
A breath, a blink
Only one way to go

Once you start, there’s no going back
No changing your mind, no turning around

One foot in front of the other
The only one way to go home

As the music continued, Zoe started a Hendrix style feedback solo that built in intensity until Gina started pounding on her drums. Everyone was watching Zoe and never saw Tiffany leave her cello in its stand as she picked up her bass. Now, the Wildcats were playing an upbeat version of Chances with Teri on the synthesizer, Gina on the drums, and Tiffany on her bass, as Lisa ripped loose with a passionate delivery of the same song.

But as they were playing the song through again, each musician stopped until it was just Zoe noodling on her guitar. Then she stopped and the light went out. But Tiffany’s cello filled the arena. The spotlight went on and found her playing the end of the Suite as the crowd roared its approval.

A minute later the rest of the Wildcats appeared walking over to their amplifiers and speakers. As they did, three beautiful women mounted a riser behind Teri. Each one carried two horns. They all set one of their brass into a rack and readied themselves to play.

Everyone watched Gina as she counted off. Teri was at the Hammond organ and Lisa was center stage. Two of the Flower Sisters held a trumpet and a sax. The third sister, Iris, had her own microphone and was joining Lisa at center stage.

Everyone on stage began to stamp their feet, and clap their hands until the whole audience joined in. Each Wildcat began shouting, “Hey, Hey, Hey, Hey!”

As everyone clapped and yelled ‘Hey,’ Lisa began to sing, “Beat is gettin’ stronger.

Iris sang, “Music gettin’ longer, too,”

Then it was Teri’s turn, and she sang loudly, “Music is flashin’ me”

Everybody in the band yelled “Hey, hey, hey, hey!

Now Iris took the lead and sang,” I want to, I want to, I want to take you higher!”

Now, it was Teri’s turn as she sang, “I want to, I want to, I want to take you higher!”

Then Lisa sang out, “Baby, baby, baby, light my fire.”

All three vocalists sang, “I wanna take you higher!”

Then, the entire band sang, “Boom laka-laka-laka, Boom laka-laka-goon-ka boom.”

Then, they did it all again with the horns blasting, the slap bass making them all stamp their feet, and the guitar and organ giving them the melody. They all took turns singing Sly and The Family Stone’s hit, “I Want To Take You Higher.”

From there, they went right into the intro to Prince’s song, “Kiss” which included all the brass and musicians pumping up the beat. No one noticed that Tiff had handed off her bass to Zoe until Tiffany stood at her mic and in the prettiest voice sang, “Don’t have to be beautiful to turn me on!”

Since the audience had not seen Tiffany sing solo the crowd went wild. And it didn’t hurt that she was dancing the whole time. Everyone was mesmerized by her singing and dancing as she shouted out, “everybody sing with me!”

And everybody did, “You don’t have to rich to be my girl, you don’t have to be cool to rule my world,” finishing up with “I just want your extra time and your KISS!”

As they sang out the song, Tiffany stood at her mic and waved as the audience cheered.

As she waved, the band did the intro to “Pink Cadillac,” a song made famous by Aretha Franklin. While all three Flower sisters played their horns, Lisa had moved over to the Hammond organ. Zoe played the song on her guitar. while Teri covered the bass. Tiffany sang.

Everyone in the audience realized that each musician was able to play different instruments and sing without missing a beat. They were mesmerized.

As the song came to an end, the band started the intro to “Respect” and once again Tiffany sang the lead. As they finished the song, Tiffany went to get her bass back from Teri. But Teri smiled and wagged her finger, no. Then she started the play the bass intro to the B-52’s “Love Shack.”

As Tiffany sang the song with everyone’s help, she also did all the old dances that this song was a homage to. The crowd couldn’t get enough as Tiffany did the Frug, the Twist, the Swim, the Pony, and all the corny dances that had sprung up long ago. They were all singing along with the chorus and when the song was over, everyone gave Tiffany a standing ovation.

Tiffany acted like she just won Miss America as she paraded around throwing kisses to the crowd.

Lisa thanked them for their enthusiasm. “And now, we all want to do our version of Sam Cooke’s “A Change If Going To Come.””

As Lisa sang the slow ballad, the band played behind her.

I was born by the river in a little tent
Oh, and just like the river,
I’ve been running ever since.

It’s been a long, a long time comin’
But I know a change is gonna come.
Oh, yes it will.

In the middle of the song, Teri walked up to the front and start to play the melody with the traditional vibrato guitar as it was written into the song. As she played, everyone else in the band stopped and watched.

Teri went back and played the melody, then she’d riff on it. Then she played more of the song and riff on that. The third time, she didn’t stop her riff. Instead, she played a guitar solo that just floated away on its own.

It was a long solo that incorporated feedback, and the harpsichord sound you get when you play the fret board with all ten fingers. She used more feedback and layered her solo by using a loop machine that could repeat what she played. Before the audience realized what was happing, Teri had layers upon layers of guitar solos playing all at once.

As she played, her body seemed to be connected to her guitar. She swayed and bent and then stood up as tall as she could.

People would later say they heard so much in her solo. In Teri’s music they imaged hearing protestors marching, police sirens, dogs barking, and momma’s crying over their lost children. They’d say they heard a church choir and angels until finally they heard a thunderstorm and thousands of rain drops falling.

The audience seemed to be holding their breath during Teri’s solo and not a sound could be heard in the large arena.

When Teri returned to playing the vibrato guitar written for the song, Lisa finished singing it. The audience just stood there silently as Teri walked back to her spot on the stage.

Suddenly, the dams broke loose, and the entire place went wild. They’d never seen or heard anything like that before and would talk about it together after the show. But in the meantime, they all roared their approval, clapping and stamping their feet, crying out the words Teri, Teri, Teri! When one of the cameras on stage got a close-up of Teri, no one could miss the tears streaming from her smiling face on the large projector screens on each side of the stage.

Lisa let the applause go on for a while before she thanked everybody for their contribution as the best audience, they’d ever hand. “You guys are great, and we’d like to thank you by playing a song they’re playing on the radio, “Summer Song.”

Everyone watched Tiffany come out and play the island style reggae bass that was the signature of this song. Soon, everyone had started to play the song. Lisa was playing Teri’s guitar, while she sat at the Hammond organ. When they band started singing the words, the whole audience joined in, while swaying the beat.

As Summer Song was about to end, Teri started playing a church choir organ and Zoe started banging out a counter melody on their piano. As they did, all the voices on the stage joined in singing the last verse of “Summer Song” turning into a church revival. It was like they’d found the happiness at the beach and went straight to heaven.

This was not on the record and was just a free form version that they’d cobbled up for fun. As they were applauding, Tiffany started playing a familiar bass line if you knew the Wildcats songs. As she played, all the rest of the band played the hypnotic rhythm, Tiffany crooned out, “Oh, Teri, you look so beautiful tonight. Oh, Teri, you sang so beautifully tonight. Oh, Teri. I want to hold you tonight.”

As the crowd cheered, Teri went up to her mic and looked at Tiffany. All she did was breath out and back slowly like she was making a pornographic phone call. Finally, she started saying “Oh, Tiffany. Oh, Tiffany” as the crowd started to cheer.

When Lisa chanted the lyrics to Show Me Some Love, everyone chanted along. When she raised her voice, everyone raised their voices, too. When the lyrics changed, everyone followed along.

As they reached the psychedelic portion of the song, both Teri and Zoe went out on their own tangent using feedback to move the song along.

Finally, they came back to Lisa chanting, repeatedly. As the neared the end, she yelled out, “You know what to do! Atlanta show us some love!”

And with that, the audience stood up and cheered. When it was over, everyone was gasping for air. Twenty-thousand people had never had this much fun together. The Wildcats left a big impression that night.

As they walked off the stage waving and blowing kisses to the twenty thousand people who’d been listening for over two hours, they gave a lot of love to the Flower Sisters. Everyone was telling the sisters they had to think about giving up their real lives and coming on tour with them. Tiffany even offered to get them their own bus.

When it was all over, Teri was sitting on an empty couch staring off into space. She had used several towels to dry herself off and loose the stage makeup. Now, all she wore was a little mascara. As she sat there, she felt a familiar body sit next to her to her. She turned and there was the love of life. She reached out and pulled Jenn in close to her body.

As she did, Jenn laughed. “Oh, you are soaking wet. You sweated through all your clothes tonight.”

Teri laughed. “Uh-huh. We gave it all we had. It was a milestone for us.”

Jenn whispered in her ear. “Rock Star, how much did you make tonight?”

Teri shrugged, “I don’t know. Maybe like seventy to a hundred thousand.”

“Just you?”

Teri nodded. She was thinking about how last winter she was struggling to find enough money for college tuition.

As Richard called them all together, he announced that there were coach buses out back to take them all to dinner. “We’ll be leaving in a few minutes.”

As they all stood up, Teri looked at Jenn. “Remind me to take a clean set of clothes for after the show. And lots of towels.”

Jenn smiled and saluted. “Aye, aye, my captain.

No one did anything on Sunday afternoon after they returned to Allentown. As their energy came back, Richard sought everyone out on Monday. “Okay. So, congratulations on a great Saturday night. We’ve collected all the reviews from the local music critics and printed them out for your scrapbook. A year from now, you’re going to look back and smile when you realized that our Atlanta concert raised the band up to the big show.”

He smiled as he got out a list on his iPad. “Here’s what’s coming up. Barbara wants to get the Cats down into Philly for a summer wardrobe design meet-up. She wants to make sure you’re always wearing Jersey Girl on and off the stage. She said they’d be bringing in a new wardrobe for each musician every week from now until the end of the summer. They’ll collect the laundry and see that everything gets cleaned and mended before it gets back to the tour.”

Lisa laughed. “She’s trying to stay on our good side because we renegotiate her contract in August. She knows she’s going to pay bigger bucks to outfit all of us.”

Teri laughed. “Heck. She even wants Jenn to come in and get her own designer, too. She said that would be a gift to us.”

Richard laughed. “Speaking of sponsors, Glow wants us in New York for a day. So that might have to be sooner than later since Gimli is booking music festivals for the band. Festivals are simple. We fly to an airport, bus in to the festival, do 60-to-90-minute show, then bus out. Wiggins is high on those because of the exposure for your new album. I assured him that all the songs from the album will be played at each show.”

Gina laughed. “That’s easy because we don’t have any more songs to play until Teri and Zoe write us some new ones.”

“Well, we did “Chances” this week and we were successful tying that into the Revenge Of The Blondes.”

Lisa looked around. “Well, folks. It looks like tour is officially starting.

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

Teri had promised the Cats that she would hang up the garment bags from Jersey Girl and look through them. She wanted to ignore her promise and move on with the important things, but finally figured, ‘What could it hurt?’ And truthfully, she could look at the women in their eyes and nod.

Teri looked at the bags she had brought and hung up in the closet. There were two sets of garment bags, the ones that Phil had packed in the box truck and the new ones. Barbara had sent up complete outfits for them when they added two shows, Sunday and Monday. They were in a theater in Greenwich Village. She hummed as she peeked inside all the new bags. She was hoping that they would contain street clothes. She didn’t have clean underwear to go the extra days. Teri knew that she sweated through her stage outfits each night, and they were too fancy to wear around, especially when they were wrinkly and had sweat stains on them. And honestly, she had to admit that they smelled.

Teri realized that her nose had changed. Maybe a while back, Terry always smelled sweaty. Of course, it would be impossible to ignore now. She tried hard to make herself presentable all the time. She ignored the words she would have used back when her mental state was different as a guy.

They’d been expecting to return to Allentown before they did more shows, and Teri hadn’t thought about clean underwear and regular clothes. As she opened the bags, she was looking for tee shirts, yoga pants, or capris. She needed clean panties and bras, too. She quickly searched for the new stuff and found a whole garment bag full of everyday clothes. Hanging in one big bag were small bags containing shoes, underwear, tops, and pants. They had even thrown in shorts.

She was elated. The colors were great, nothing flashy or attention-seeking. Teri liked to walk around in public without drawing any attention to herself. As she unpacked, she was pleased to find comfortable clothes she’d wear daily. With that in mind, she decided to get a shower.

Just as she was undressing, Jenn brought two garment bags from Jersey Girl. She grinted. “This is great. Barbara sent up two bags just for me. I’ve got outfits for the daytime and a few dressy things, too!”

Teri smiled and stopped undressing. “Underwear? Shoes?”

Jenn grinned and held up several small bags. “Yep! And everything is pretty with beautiful colors. I’m excited.”

Teri wrapped her in her arms. “I’m glad you’ll be with me for a few days instead of disappearing like you do when we’re home.”

“You know I’m not running away from you. But you really do spend most of your time withdrawn in your head. You’re thinking about songs that you’re writing or arrangements for the band. And when you are tuned into me, it’s great. It’s just that I want a life, too. I don’t want to wait around all day until you notice me and then come alive.”

“What do you do when you’re alone?”

“I read, I study for my college boards and the extra tests I can take to skip undergrad classes, I like to exercise, and I like to just have some time for myself.”

“You can do all of that in the band house. We have our own bedroom, and the whole third floor is ours. It’s yours, too.”

“I know. But I’m afraid I will get on your nerves or become just a fixture or a plant in your room that you occasionally remember to water. I still want to be special. I like it when you surprise me and do special things to show me how much you love me.”

Teri looked at her and felt the tears already forming in her eyes. One thing she did hate about all that estrogen was that it made her weepy. “I don’t want you to feel unnoticed. I loved you too dearly to have you feel any pain at all. You’re important to me. You’re not a houseplant. You are oxygen. I breathe you and need you and can’t live without you. Believe me, please.”

Jenn kissed her hard. She ran her hands along Teri’s back and down her spine. “Okay. I understand and really need to hear that occasionally. And I need a shower. I’ve been outside all afternoon in the sun and feel sticky. Will you get a shower with me and wash my back?”

Teri didn’t need another invitation and quickly finished undressing. Their shower was amazing, with a rainfall head from the ceiling and a conventional head on the wall with a wand attachment. Teri liked that each had its own controls. Sometimes, rainfall heads got soap in her eyes while washing her hair, but they were fun to stand under and feel the water engulf her.

Jenn kept stroking her with a soft washcloth as they played around in the water. Teri kept grabbing her and squeezing her arms because Jenn was making her flustered and feeling dizzy with excitement. Finally, Teri found herself on her knees, pleasing Jenn in an all-out battle of orgasms.

They mutually agreed that it was a tie. Drying off with big fluffy Egyptian cotton towels, Jenn smiled. “Can I style your hair?”

Teri looked at her strangely. “For now, or for the show tonight?”

“Both. I want to braid your hair and extensions on your head. I want to try some cool things to see how it looks.”

Teri shrugged. She’d never braided her hair on her own but remembered that GLOW had done some fancy things to her hair. She hated it because it looked like she was dressed so girly, like she was going to a wedding. And she had no interest in trying it independently because it always seemed like a lot of work. But after talking this afternoon, she knew she needed to spend more time with her girlfriend. “Sure. And I can watch you and learn how to do it, too.”

Jenn offered, “If we braid your hair when it’s still damp, we can use some spray to lock it into place. And if you don’t like it, taking it out will create interesting waves and curls.”

Teri shrugged. “Let me get some clothes on first. I want my butt covered before I sit on hotel furniture.”

Jenn smiled. “Smart enough.”

Teri pulled out a matching set of clean panties and a bra. These days, she filled out more than an A cup but felt incomplete when she wore a B. So, she put on the A and laughed when she saw how much cleavage she had. The guys would describe it as bootylicious.

She sat down in front of a dressing table mirror after throwing on a top and yoga pants. She watched what Jenn was doing. She narrated her plan as she started pulling her hair in different directions.

Teri watched. It looked like Jenn was forming pigtails, but then she wrapped them around her head and finished in a low bun on the back of her neck.

Teri studied herself in the mirror. She looked very elegant and understated but still wedding-like. But she hated to admit how sexy she looked. “It’s great, only prettier like Princess Leia from Star Wars. But it really is very girly, almost too fancy for me.”

Jenn laughed. “Open your mind, girl, and step away from doing the same old thing all the time. In your own eyes, that old look is growing stale even in your eyes. A hairstyle is supposed to make you feel special. Focusing on your long neck and elegant profile is easy when your hair is off your face. You really are beautiful.”

Teri knew she was becoming anxious listening to Jenn talk like that. She liked being a wallflower and just disappearing in the background. In her mind, she never wanted to take attention away from the band. Those women worked so hard; this deal meant so much to them. She didn’t want to steal the lights shining on them. She shook her head. “That’s hard for me to accept. I hear what you’re talking about, but I don’t want to be sexy like the Wildcats are. I like to be standing in the shadows.”

“Oh, baby. Let it go and enjoy your beauty.”

Teri stared. She sighed, and rather than fight Jenn’s and all the time she’d spent working on her hair, Teri turned and kissed her. “You’re right. You’ve given me a completely new look. I just hope I don’t stand on anybody’s toes. I don’t want to steal anything from the women who worked hard to make this possible. It’s their time to shine.”

Jenn kissed her neck and ran her hands along her chest. “Good. Now, let’s find you something pretty to wear.”

Teri freaked over what Jenn wanted her to wear. It was a tailored jumpsuit that she’d wear on stage. Dark and way too tight, showing off her boobs and cleavage and wrapping around her thin waist and girlish hips and butt. And even with high tops on, the tight pants accented her legs.

And Jenn wanted her to step out into public dressed that way.

Teri sighed and looked it over. “I don’t know. That’s awfully eye-catching. I’m not looking to get anyone’s attention. It’s kinda scary to look too girlish. That’s not me.”

Jenn laughed. “I love the fact that you’re girly. I love that you are beautiful. It makes me feel good that you want to be with me. And you need to take a deep breath and just accept it.”

Teri shook her head. “I’m not sure I can do that. It’s kind of frightening.”

Jenn hugged her tightly. “Honey, I don’t want to crush your male ego, but you never came off as macho. It was just not you. I would hate to see you try to be someone you aren’t and feel like a failure. You’re not a guy dressing up like a girl. C’mon, you know that you were never a guy, right?”

Teri shook her head and couldn’t help but glance in the mirror as she held up the jumpsuit before her. It was beautiful, but…. “You know, in my mind, I was a guy. Maybe I imagined myself that way, but I’m having trouble imagining myself as a girl. I can do it, but I just want to disappear alone.”

Jenn smacked her hard on the bicep. “Yeah, yeah, yeah. You’re a broken record, and you’re selfishly playing that song. How about me? How long do I have to put up with your negative attitude?”

“Huh?” Teri was shocked at the way she was talking.

“Stop the needy behavior around me. I may like my space because sometimes you use up all the oxygen, complaining repeatedly. You make it sound like it’s a death sentence.”

“But….”

“C’mon, lover. Face it. You never had enough testosterone in your system to get an erection, let alone grow big muscles. And that’s not who I love. I have no complaints about you pleasing me. I honestly am not jealous of anyone else’s boyfriend. I don’t look at guys and wonder what it would be like.”

Teri was confused. “What does ‘what it would be like’ mean?”

Jenn blushed. “Well, you know. I don’t want some muscle-bound guy thinking he can impress me by fucking me to death. I don’t want that. I want you. I have always loved you and everything you are. Our lovemaking sends me to the moon and back.”

Teri listened and hoped everything would last forever. She decided to make a concerted effort to make sure she paid attention to Jenn every day and did something meaningful to show how much she meant to her. She considered her the most important thing in her life and knew that without Jenn, she wouldn’t be able to keep up with the flow.

“Okay. I hear you and love you. I am going to try to be just that. Just remember to kick me in the butt when I forget.”

Jenn laughed and hugged her.

After getting dressed, they wanted to go for a walk in the Village. As they walked out into their shared great room, all the rest of the Wildcats were waiting. Richard smiled, “Well, everyone’s here. Let’s walk to dinner, and then we can walk around and return to the hotel. We will still have time to change and sound check before you play.”

As Teri walked out of their doorway, Zoe immediately grabbed her arm. “Okay, so I love the hair and the outfit. I am so glad that you respect and listen to Jenn. You look good.”

Teri wanted to roll her eyes but instead smiled and said, “Thank you.”

After they ate dinner, they went out for a walk. Naturally, they all talked about playing at the festival that day.

Gina nodded. “I like Teri’s idea to make the next festival a total shoot-the-moon show.”

Tiffany turned and smiled. “We don’t play many daytime shows. The only ones I can remember are the rooftop shows we did in Allentown.”

Lisa nodded, “But don’t forget the Saturday afternoon hour that we did in New Orleans.”

Zoe clapped. “Right. We played every song we liked. It was our tribute to New Orleans and the South. That was fun. We were real show-offs.”

Teri agreed. ‘It still feels strange to get all set up and play an hour in the afternoon.”

Lisa laughed. “But would it have felt stranger to play an entire show as the featured act at one of these festivals? That would all be at night.”

Teri stopped and thought for a minute. She turned to Richard. “Are we going to be the featured act at any of these festivals?”

Richard laughed. “Yes, you will. By the time you are tired of playing festivals, there are two at the beginning of August where you’ll be the top bill. Festivals usually have two names to promote and sell tickets. One plays on Friday night, and the other on Saturday night. You’re the headliner for Friday night. You can do a whole show since you’re last to go on.”

Phil laughed. “And eventually, as your fame spreads, they’ll offer you the Saturday nights, too. Give it a month. They’ll be playing three Wildcat hits on the radio.”

Lisa ticked them off. “Right! Run, Run, Gone,” “Summer Song,” and “Show Me Some Love.”

Richard smiled. “Right. If they are all on the Billboard Top Twenty-Five most downloaded songs, then we have truly arrived, and Warner’s will shower you with lots of attention.”

Zoe agreed. “When we get there, we need to sustain the attention by releasing more songs as singles. The real test is to see if we’re still popular enough to sell our Christmas album.”

Teri looked curiously. “Do we have Christmas songs?”

Zoe smiled at Teri and grabbed her hand. “We have to write a few, hoping they’ll become classics, and rearrange a few standards to add in there, too.”

Teri shook her head. “We’d still be short another ten songs.”

Zoe laughed. “How about our vampire song we wrote for Eaten? We could call it a bloody, red Christmas.”

Teri looked like she’d been hit between the eyes. “A Vampire song? You know, I don’t think I’ve ever seen that dark side of you. Are you a secret Goth girl? That sounds awfully black.”

Gina grinned. “Drops of red blood in the pure white snow could be the cover.”

“I thought you would use your old truck for the album cover.” Jenn was as surprised as Teri to hear about a Christmas album.

“That could work as a Christmas cover if it snowed. It’s all ready to go. We parked the old van back against the barn. Mike told me where to park it so he could shoot it in perfect natural light. Of course, he’ll use three lights to take out the shadows.”

Gina looked amazed. “How do you know about that stuff?”

Tiffany grinned. “Hmm. How do you think I’ve learned? I ask questions about what he does all the time. After all, this is not my first boyfriend.”

Teri smiled. “He’s been really good to you.”

Tiffany laughed. “I think I’m growing up and figuring it out. Mike is amazing and the best thing that’s come my way. I want to keep him. So I am trying to get to know him and what he does.”

Teri immediately thought about Jenn and realized that she needed to start taking an interest in what Jenn was doing daily while she was a musician. The hardest part was reminding herself that not everyone thought music was the greatest thing ever.”

They ate at a seafood house that boasted fresh lobsters and shrimp from New England. Teri was having fun eating a lobster roll and a big green salad. “I’m impressed that all this good food is available in this huge city. I looked at the prices and didn’t think they were too crazy.”

Phil leaned over and smiled. “It's a well-kept secret. Restaurants around here must stay competitive, or they lose their customers.”

Walking to the theater, they saw Wildcats in big letters on the marquee. Under that, it said All Week.

“Uh, Richard. All week?”

Richard was grinning. “Yeah. They sold out so quickly that Gimli and Bill agreed to change it a little. You don’t mind, do you?”

Lisa shook her head. “I want to be involved with some of those discussions, too. No, we enjoy playing, but we are not wind-up dolls.”

Richard nodded and spread out his hands in apology. “You are one hundred percent right. They tape the Tonight Show at five o’cock. Would you have time to fit it in, too?”

They were all laughing at the thought of another appearance on the Tonight Show. Lisa shrugged and shook her head. “Sure. But you and I need to sit down and discuss where we’ll be for the rest of the month tomorrow. No talks without including us.”

The rest of the Cats were patting Lisa on the back and laughing.

“Atta girl, General. You tell ‘em.”

Teri was surprised that the stage was big and the lighting was great. As she plugged and played, she realized that the acoustics were also first-rate.

Zoe came over to fill her in. “This theater has been here since they showed silent movies and Vaudeville. They’ve had a lot of time to fine-tune it.” She pointed overhead. All those murals and fancy stuff are original. The Historical Society likes it being used as a theater now. You cannot often find great places like this that seat three thousand people.”

Teri continued to strum and heard Alan talking into her earpiece.

“Can you all hear me?”

Five Wildcats were all saying yes.

“I’m all the way in the back and am watching you on monitors. But finish tuning up and start playing. I’ll be adjusting your levels as you go.”

After a short sound check, they all gathered at the center of the stage to discuss their song list.

“Two sixty-minute sets and a thirty-minute encore.”

They were all nodding. Zoe also reminded them that they needed to play their whole record and emphasize the three singles. “We’ll have time for Fur Face and the attack of the blondes. Barbara already made seven outfits for us, so we can wear them each night without worrying they’d get dirty.”

Gina laughed. “I was so tired of Febreze spray and sweat last year.”

“We’re union now after our movie stint in the Carolinas with Chances. Union regulations require us to have clean clothes every time we play. Barbara knows it, and they deliver everything we need to our hotel. And since Richard signed us up for the whole week, Jersey Girl is hustling to keep up.”

Tiffany shook her head. “I don’t get it. It sounds like we’re playing catch-up, taking a full week here, and running to a festival. I mean, what gives? I thought this was all being organized.”

Richard smiled. “Tiff, you are not far off at all. Right now, it is catch as catch can because we’re booking the big stuff first and filling in the little stuff like here. They saw how the ticket sales went and asked if we wanted to stay another week. You’ll have Tuesday night off and play Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, and Saturday. Tuesday night at five, you're back on the Tonight Show. I hate to remind you that it’s really great money. They’ll collect about two million dollars at the gate to see you; for New York, that’s a bargain. We’ll get half of that.”

Tiffany looked shocked. “A million bucks for a week’s work. Jeez.”

“That’s not all yours. You’ve got a payroll, expenses, and everything. Remember, Phil and I are paid members of this traveling circus. After this, you’ll pick up our chef, his food truck, and our on-the-road laundry and wardrobe service. Since you’re only a couple hours from Barbara and Jersey Girl, they are getting a feel for what to do.”

Tiff looked curious. “What do we get?”

Richard shrugged. “We still have to figure it all out. But you should make a hundred thousand weekly, give or take.”

The Wildcats stood there quietly. Lisa was the first to speak. “So a ten-week tour and we each see a million dollars?”

Richard smiled. “Well, once we’re on the road, your money increases because our costs stabilize. If we were to run this tour to Thanksgiving and stop because we wouldn’t want to cause undue stress on Zoe and her baby, you’d see a lot more. And that’s what we’re looking at.”

Teri reminded them, “We have a big commitment over Labor Day weekend in California. We’re supposed to be running her big fundraiser.”

Gina raised her hand. “Have we heard from them?”

Lisa smiled. “Richard is handling it right now.”

They all turned and looked at Richard. “Right. Well, they have the Hollywood Bowl and a big TV network. They’ve started getting the word out, and I was told that they have one whole day filled with groups and individuals who want to participate.” He turned to Teri. “Have you got sheet music for these acts yet?”

Teri nodded. “Yep. If they didn’t send sheet music, I am transcribing it for the Cats to read. We play the backup band, and we entertain between acts. We’re like the Roots do for Fallon and the Tonight Show. We won’t need much rehearsal.”

Tiffany nodded. “Will I be able to wear cute headphones while we’re playing the house band?”

That night, they went on at nine. Lisa said they’d be wrapped up by midnight, so it wasn’t a big deal.

As they stood backstage, Tiffany whispered, “Uh-huh. We’re getting a hundred thousand for this week, and it was a big deal to earn twenty-five at the Rendezvous.”

“Hey, that was Tasha’s first paycheck! And that was the most money I’d ever made.” Teri could only grin.

“Now we are in the biz.”

Gina started them off by pounding on her drums, and they all came out holding their hands over their heads and clapping. When they appeared, everyone came to their feet and started cheering, yelling, and clapping along with them.

As Zoe lit into Run, Run, Gone with her blazing guitar solo, they all looked at each other and grinned. Teri started giggling. She leaned into Lisa and smiled. “You know, I’d do this for free.”

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

“Are you sure you don’t want to stay?”
 
“I would love to stay and hang out with you every minute of every day until as Tiffany so aptly puts it, “I become a pimple on your ass.”
 
“C’mon, Jenn. It’s never been that way and besides you have a beautiful ass.”
 
“No Rock Star. I don’t want to become a pimple on your ass.”
 
“Your ass, my ass. It’s not a negative that you want to stay with me. It’s a bus ride to Massachusetts and then we fly to Detroit.”
 
“I saw the schedule, honey. But after the band finishes up playing in Detroit, I’ll be waiting for you in Chicago. It’ll give me a chance to reunite with my sister and my mom. I’ll be waiting.”
 
Teri heard Cyndi Lauper’s Time After Time and the lyric, “I will be waiting…” All she could do was smile. “I will miss you.”
 
“Oh, I know you will. And I will miss you. But it’s time for you to get your head into the tour. You’ve got arrangements to make, songs to write with Zoe, and you’ve got to start thinking about Ellen’s big fund raiser.”
 
Teri thought about what Jenn was saying. She was right, but it still worried her that Jenn will forget about her and find somebody new. “I don’t know. For some reason, I’m having a hard time thinking about you not being here with me.”
 
Jenn smacked her on the bicep. “And that’s why it’s a good thing. We need some separation to be able to step back and have some perspective on our relationship.”
 
Teri felt a chill run down her spine. “Separation? Are you saying goodbye?”
 
“No. Not at all. You’re my true love and I’ll miss you just as much as you miss me. But we need some air, some oxygen in the room. Just think about all the cool things you’ll be able to share with me each time you call. And we’ll have a romantic reunion in Chicago.”
 
Teri wanted to protest but figured that if Jenn missed her as much as she’d miss her, well, so be it. Teri shrugged, leaned over, and swept her up in her arms. “I’m filing a formal complaint protesting this declaration of yours. I’m taking this up with my lawyer”
 
Jenn giggled. “I think that’s why I love you so much. You make me laugh and you are my baby.”
 
Teri nuzzled her neck and bit gently.
 
 
They all had the day off on Sunday and wouldn’t be traveling up to Massachusetts until checkout on Monday morning. Mike and Bruno showed up on Saturday night to watch the show and spend some time with their girls.
 
Teri watched as Tiffany was busy going on and on giving Bruno instructions on how to be the greatest dad ever. Mike was trying to peel her away from poor Bruno and give them some time together. He just wanted to spend more time with Tiff. Finally, he simply swept her up in his arms and held her while he kissed her on the lips.
 
Tiffany returned the kiss and laughed. “Oh, who are you again? Those lips are familiar. She clung to his neck as they walked away together. She turned around and called out to Zoe and Bruno left watching Mike carry her away. “Hey. Don’t forget my advice!”
 
Teri and Jenn watched the carrying on as she whispered in her ear. “See, Rock Star. See how much they miss each other. Your summer tour is only going to make us love each other more. Remember, I wasn’t with you in Atlanta or in the Carolinas on your movie set and that didn’t hurt our relationship.”
 
Teri felt shivers in her body. She didn’t want to mention that’s when she got high and made out with John in Atlanta. Or how she had a big, dangerous crush on Frankie where the Cats had to bail her out from total panic.
 
Instead, Teri just nodded and held Jenn tightly. “Let’s go have a day together in New York. We can be tourists and visit the Statue of Liberty and take a boat tour around the island.”
 
Jenn nodded. “That’s the spirit! I’ll mention to Phil where we’re going to go.”
 
After hearing their plans, Phil hesitated, and then shrugged. “I really want to send Jessica and Mac with you. But, if you’re going out on your own, you have to promise me to check in every hour and drop a pin where you are.”
 
Teri nodded. “Sure. Give me your phone and I can sync us up together, so you know where my phone is at all times.”
 
Phil nodded. “Okay, so I know this is going to sound paranoid, but I have these Air Tags from Apple and I want you to pin one inside your clothes so I can track you.”
 
Teri and Jenn laughed. Jenn patted Phil on the back. “Oh, mommy. We’re not going to get lost. But if it will make you feel better, sure. We can used safety pins on our underwear.”
 
Phil smiled. “I bought two dozen of them. No one is ever going to get lost again. Well, and no luggage is ever going to be forgotten or disappear either.”
 
After saying goodbye to the others, Jenn and Teri walked around the Village and then bought the tickets to the Statue of Liberty. After their sea cruise and the educational tour of immigration in the US at the turn of the century, they both remarked how the country has changed. “It’s a shame that people view aliens coming into the United States today in a negative way.”
 
“Well, that’s how some people feel. But immigrants coming at the turn of the century were also scorned, too. Back then we hated Italians, Irish, Asians, and Jews. Now it’s all about hating people with brown and black skin, Hispanic and African.
 
“Not everybody.” They both agreed.
 
“But it’s so ironic that we’re all aliens. Only Native American tribes aren’t really aliens.” Teri was shaking her head.
 
“Well, Rock Star, I read that all the Native American tribes crossed over a land bridge connecting Asia with North American. They were following bison as they migrated to warmer climates and larger grasslands.”
 
“Oh. How come you’re so smart?”
 
“I read stuff.”
 
“Okay.”
 
Jenn hugged her. “Hey, we’re a team. I don’t write amazing songs and play beautiful music. We don’t compete. So, I can be the brainiac mad scientist who wants to take over the world.”
 
Teri grinned and kissed her neck. “Sounds fair enough to me.”
 
 
When Jenn and Teri returned, the whole group was gathering up for a big dinner to say goodbye to their loved ones. The first thing that Teri thought was about her stomach. “Okay, but we’re not eating Afghan food again?”
 
Richard was smiling. “No. We are going to have a classical French meal prepared in a Michelin Star restaurant.”
 
Gina laughed. “I know that Grace will enjoy dining, but you’re talking to a drummer that grew up on Happy Meals.”
 
Phil smiled. “I just read where they’re bringing them out for adults, now. Poison in a box, one size kills all.”
 
As they sat down in the restaurant, the first thing that the waitstaff brought them was a tiny sampling on a soup spoon that was set in the middle of a small plate. While they all looked, Richard and Grace winked.
 
Richard held his spoon up in the air. “This is called an amuse-bouche. It’s translated to mean amuse the palate. Consider it a tiny appetizer in one bite.”
 
Everyone popped it into their mouths and reacted the same way with a smile.
 
Richard watched. “It’s a civilized way to set the standard of our meal. Enjoy.”
 
Very soon, a woman strolled up to their table. “Bonjour, mes amis. I am Charlotte Dupont and this is my restaurant. Our friends, Phil and Richard contacted me and asked for a special Sunday celebration meal. But he also warned me, and I quote him, “That I’d be planning this meal for heathens from Pennsylvania who think epicurean delights are hoagies and cheese steaks.”
 
She smiled and held up both her hands. “Before we have a revolt on our hands, I want you to know that I’m from Cape May, New Jersey and know diner food well. I went abroad to study my craft in Paris. After school, I came here in New York where the population is receptive to true French cuisine. But you are safe tonight. No snails or frog’s legs. Instead, you’re going to enjoy a delicious rustic meal the way people eat out in the countryside. You’ll start with a chilled consume, a beef stew with vegetables, crusty bread and tomato preserves. Then we’ll have a chocolate souffle. Please enjoy!”
 
And they did. They even enjoyed an alcoholic free red wine and tasty white.
 
Tiffany was sipping her red and wiping her lips. She held up her glass. “Here’s to you, Richard. Not only do you take care of us, but you provide this alcoholic a way to enjoy her grapes without breaking my covenant.”
 
Gina smiled. “Covenant, big word girl. I gotta say I love the new Big Word Sober Barbie. She is my new idol.”
 
Tiffany looked carefully at Gina. “Huh? That was a compliment. Is it because Grace is around?”
 
Gina blushed. “Well, I try to act more like an adult for her. Being a twenty-four-year-old wise ass might get old and I don’t want to scare the love of my life away.”
 
They all looked at Gina and Tiffany. Then they turned their glasses to them and drank a toast.
 
Zoe took Bruno’s hand and kissed it. She moved over and sat in his lap.
 
 
 
On Sunday, after saying goodbye, they loaded up the bus and the box truck on a side street. When they finished, Phil observed, “We are carrying a larger wardrobe than musical equipment.”
 
Richard smiled. “I just talked to Barbara this week. Jersey Girl is now an official sponsor of the Wildcat Summer Tour. And beside bending over backwards to make sure our musicians are always well dressed, they have begun negotiating a new contract.”
 
Lisa listened carefully. “How much?”
 
Richard leaned in. “Six figures and the same attention to detail as they have always given us. I really like how they’ve treated all of you and think they deserve our consideration.”
 
Lisa nodded. “I agree. I’m more than pleased how they are willing to customize whatever we want. I’ve never heard any push back which is nice. I say we stay yes. I like the idea that they are local and small, too.”
 
Richard agreed. “I just don’t want to let them get too complacent. I say a half million for six months, with an three year automatic renewal.”
 
Lisa looked at the other four who had been listening. Everyone was smiling. “Okay. We all agree. I’d recommend that we send all the contracts to Mr. DiNardo and see what he says.”
 
After that, they started the ride up to northern Massachusetts, a six-hour trip that included a stop for a seafood dinner at The Bayside Restaurant in Westport. After that, most of them disappeared in the back and napped.
 
When they arrived in Mansfield, they pulled up in the driveway of a modest sized Fairfield Inn. Richard laughed. “Well, kids. The honeymoon is over. Our accommodations are not always going to be suites in five-star hotels. Sometimes you just have to sleep in a simple hotel near the highway. Tomorrow, we will have a sound check in the afternoon and play to seventy-five hundred people in a sold-out arena. We go on at nine. We’ve even drafted a local band who opens at seven-thirty.”  He checked his phone. “The band is called Alba May.”
 
Since no one had heard of them, they all waited while Teri Googled them. “Alba May is the lead singer of a New York band. They are popular on TikTok.”
 
Zoe was clapping. “It’s great to give a band exposure and money in their pockets.” She turned to Richard. “Can we do that more often?”
 
“Sure. And I’m sure that Warner’s has a lot of bands they want to see get out there and see the public’s reaction, too.”
 
Lisa raised her hand. “So, what now?”
 
Phil looked at his watch. “Well, the rest of the world is getting ready for bed, but they do have a nice, heated pool and there are lounge chairs, too. I recommend you take a dip and enjoy this clear star filled June evening. Just don’t be out of control. Oh, yeah. And Barbara told me to tell you that each of you have five suits in your garment bags with sandals, too. And she said that none of Tiffany’s are pink, coral, or red.”
 
Teri got her pass card and went up to her room. She decided to see what she looked like in a suit. Since she still had to tuck into a gaff or a thong each day, she was interested in how it would work. Jenn had told her about a simple procedure called a Vulvoplasty where they can use her flesh to create inner and outer labia and a clitoris without making the deep incision for a vaginal canal. She told her to read up on it for consideration. Since Teri didn’t fall under a transgender category she could opt to have this done any time. Jenn mentioned that the recovery was less intrusive.
 
Teri slid into a black bikini bottom and tucked herself. She realized that that surgery would be perfect if she never planned on having vaginal sex. She looked, pulled, and pushed to see what would show. She was quite pleased at the results but knew she needed to use her razor to shave closer.
 
After all that effort, she found the top was a simple black band across her chest. After squeezing in, she looked at her profile and frowned. Not much on top. Even though her A cup bras were too small, the damned elastic on this top squished her down to being almost flat chested.
 
So she tried another one on. Bottom okay, top okay. She stared at the cut and wondered if pink was really her color. Pink equals girly and Teri was allergic to too much girly. Pink made her look too young like she was fourteen. She checked out her legs in the flat sandals. Her legs looked okay. They were filling out and had some shape to them. She didn’t mind that she was looking more and more like a woman every day. In a way, it was going to happen, and she was lucky that she was turning out to look normal.
 
Finally, she found a ready nice one-piece, dark blue Speedo that really required her to stop and shave. Finally, she was ready. Teri shook her head, grabbed a towel, and walked out to the elevator. Suddenly, she realized that she couldn’t just walk around in a bathing suit in a hotel. She turned around and walked back into her room and gathered up a long tee shirt that Jenn used to sleep in. Pulling it over her head, she decided that it would do as a coverup.
 
Returning to the elevator, she saw Gina coming. Gina was wearing a black cotton dress as her top.
 
“You look nice. I was all confused about what was okay in the elevator and the lobby. Should I have more clothes on?”
 
Gina grinned. “You look great. Stop over thinking and lets do some laps. Is Teri as out of shape as I imagine?”
 
Teri shrugged as they rode down. “Well, I’ve been keeping up with you running each morning. I don’t know.”
 
Gina smiled. “Do you know how to swim?”
 
Teri had to think for a moment. “Uh, probably not. All I’ve ever done was splash around and jump in our friend’s pool. But I’ve never done laps.”
 
Gina frowned. “Just don’t drown.”
 
 
Later as she was laying on the bed in a tee and panties, she text Jenn. “Sup?”
 
The phone rang. “Hey,” she answered.
 
Jenn sounded like she was whispering. “What are you doing?”
 
“Getting ready for bed. Why?”
 
“Look at the clock, Rock Star.”
 
Teri was shocked to see that it was two in the morning. “Oh. I guess I lost track of time.”
 
Jenn giggled. “Go to bed and we can talk in the morning. I love you, baby.”
 
“I love you too.”
 
As Teri was plugging her phone in, she noticed that she’d gotten a text. It had come through so it must have been a number she had in her directory. The text was sent at eight that night. It said, “Hey” and was from Don.
 
Teri had trouble getting to sleep after that playing the what ifs in her mind. And Don.
 
 
They all went out for breakfast around eleven. Teri was hungry and had completely forgotten about her old friend’s text until it came up as unanswered. As they were riding in their shuttle to a restaurant, she responded by saying, “Hey, back. What’s up?”
 
Her phone dinged halfway through her omelet. She’d already talked to Jenn and apologized about calling her so late at night. They both excused themselves because Jenn was returning to real world hours, and she was still on Rock n’ Roll hours.
 
She looked and saw that it was Don. This time, he’d enclosed a photo. When she opened it, she started to laugh. Don and the guys were all standing on the sand in front of the ocean. Obviously, someone had taken the photo for them. Naturally, Tony and the guys were all doing poses and showing off their bodies. She wrote back. “Where are you?”
 
“Ocean City. We all got jobs here and are living together in this dive that we got for cheap rent. The indoor-outdoor carpeting inside is always damp so I wear my flips everywhere.”
 
“Sounds like a good summer plan. Nice graduation present to yourself.”
 
“Yeah. I’m learning how to surf and paddle board. My muscles are getting muscles.”
 
Teri tried not to think of the photo of Don with muscles and sexualize him. She knew that might lead to mind game problems for her. And while she was totally in love with Jenn, she still squirmed thinking about being held in strong arms. Oh, lord, she thought. Not Don!
 
Teri realized that everyone had finished eating and were all staring at her. She’d gotten lost in thought, still holding the phone in her hand.
 
Lisa looked at her strangely. “Is everything all right. You suddenly got all flushed and dreamy looking. Who are you thinking about?”
 
Teri blushed harder and clicked off her phone. She shook her head and frowned. “Uh, kinda got lost in thought after receiving a message from the guys. They’re all down the shore for the summer.”
 
Lisa frowned. “What’s the matter? Would you rather be there?”
 
Teri looked back at her sister. She whispered, “No. No. I want to be here, but, well, my mind is playing games, and this is not the time to share.”
 
Lisa sat down next to her and reached for her hand. In the old days, Terry had occasionally talked to her about things that were bothering him, but right now her younger sister looked devastated. “What do you want to do?
 
“I don’t know.” Her voice sounded weak, and she looked drained.
 
“How about if maybe we take a walk and let the others go. We can always catch up to them, wherever they’re going. We aren’t having a sound check for hours.”
 
Teri wiped her eyes with a finger and nodded.
 
Lisa stood up and went over to talk to everyone. “Uh, Teri and I need some time. Maybe we’re going to talk, I really don’t know.”
 
Richard leaned in. “It’s alright. Take as much time as you want. We have a sound check around five and then go out to dinner. I’ve got my phone. We’re all going sightseeing.”
 
Lisa nodded and turned away. She headed right back to her little sister who was visibly shaking. The first thing she did was reach her arms around her and squeeze her tightly. They stood up together and walked out the front door as they watched their shuttle drive away.
 
“Okay, honey. So it’s just the two of us. What can I help you with?”
 
Teri immediately sobbed into her shoulder. As she cried she said, “I’m a horrible person and don’t deserve Jenn’s love. The minute she’s gone, I’m having fantasies of strong arms holding me tight and strong lips kissing me. I’m freaking out!”
 
Lisa held her and stroked her head. She spoke quietly, “What brought all of this on?”
 
Teri shook her head. “One of my old friends texted me and sent me a photo. He said they were all in Ocean City working for the summer.”
 
“Okay. And…”
 
“And he sent me a photo.” She thumbed through her phone and enlarged the pic. She handed it over to Lisa.
 
Lisa looked at the pic and studied it. “Yeah. I know all these guys. They’re your video game guys. You brought them to our rooftop concerts. Oh, with their shirts off and all tan, they do look good. And look how buff they are. They know all about you, right?”
 
Teri nodded. “Yeah. That was all covered. But Don, the guy on the right, well, I’m getting strange vibes from him. I never thought about it before, but he was always pretty nice to me.”
 
“And you’re worried because you’re thinking about him?”
 
All Teri could do was nod. She was nearly breaking down. “Yeah. And now I’m fantasizing about being in his arms, feeling him holding me tight, and forcefully kissing me. And just the thought and I’m having orgasms.”
 
“Have you ever kissed a guy?”
 
Teri wiped her eyes and said sheepishly, “It’s like this guy I got high with at our Underground show. You know, he was one of the brothers. John and I got high, and we started making out and it was a big turn on. I must’ve had three little orgasms and it all felt so dreamy.”
 
“Did you ever tell Jenn?”
 
“Uh-huh.”
 
“What did she say?”
 
“She told me to do it again and find out if it was right for me.”
 
Lisa looked at Teri. She looked even worse than she did earlier. “Have you taken her advice?”
 
“No. I just get upset and argue. It’s terrible the way this all makes me feel. I mean, when I was just old Terry back in high school, I never thought about sex, but Jenn always got me hot and bothered. And now, I’m seriously changing, and I know that this whole thing with hormones is happening. I can deny I look too much like a girl to deny it.”
 
“But my old brain is really having trouble thinking about being a girl and making it with a guy. First, my sex organs don’t exist.”
 
Lisa looked curiously. She shook her head.
 
“I found out that I never had testicles and wht I thought was my scrotum was filled with two fibrous precancerous masses. And what I assumed was my penis isn’t. What I have between my legs is my urethra and very sensitive nerve endings that would have been my clitoris if I wasn’t intersex. But no vagina, none of that stuff ever developed.”
 
Lisa was trying to digest all of this. “So have you tried anal sex?”
 
Teri laughed. “Yeah. It happens, but Jenn enjoys pegging more me more than I do. She likes to dominate. But anal sex doesn’t get me off because I don’t have a prostate.”
 
“So, you say you have orgasms, how?”
 
“I get this all-body thing that builds and builds and finally blows the top of my head off. Jenn knows that she can stimulate what I have between my legs and dominate my body so I have many orgasms.”
 
“Okay. So you have little orgasms when you are held tightly and kissed. But Jenn knows exactly what you need and does it with you. Do you satisfy her?”
 
“Yes.”
 
It’s like she’s pushing me to do something that I don’t want to do.”
 
Lisa looked around and saw a bench down the street. She led her sister to it and sat her down. She saw a MacDonalds. “Can you sit tight while I get us some Cokes?”
 
Teri nodded through tear stained cheeks.
 
When Lisa returned with two Cokes and napkins, Teri was sitting crosslegged on the bench and hunched over. She sat right next to her. “Here, drink.”
 
Teri drank. The cold felt good on her throat. After drinking a lot, she burped, then giggled. “Oh, I am such a looser.”
 
Lisa laughed. “Uh huh, cause you love Jenn and still have fantasies about big strong guys? Teri, it’s not wrong. I still look at guys and size them up. I love Smith and believe he’s my entire future. I mean, look, he gave me an engagement ring. But a couple of the roadies are cute.”
 
Teri looked at the ground. “Everybody looks at Ben, but my favorite is Robbie.”
 
“Would you make out with Robbie?”
 
“No! I mean, well, that wouldn’t work out. I’d have to see him every day and well, he’s seen me with Jenn. That’s not good.”
 
“Well, how about a stranger you don’t know. Would you pick someone up in a bar?”
 
“Well, I’m not twenty-one and I’m intersex. That wouldn’t work out. As soon as we took our clothes off, he’d freak and figure out who I am. And well, that couldn’t be good for some story to appear in the tabloids.”
 
“Well, what would work?”
 
Teri started crying. ‘That’s it. Nothing is going to work and it’s playing over and over in my mind. All I keep remembering how I felt in John’s arms and those feelings.”
 
“Have you talked to Grace about this?”
 
“Yeah. A lot. We figured out the common thing was it all happened when I was high. But, Lisa, I’m not hight and now I’m on my own and ready to cheat. I am scum and well, it’s back to this boy-girl thing and who should I love?”
 
“What did Grace say?”
 
“She said that since I was intersex I could consider myself pansexual and like whomever I chose. Lisa, I really thought that it was Jenn. But how can you love one person and kiss another?”
 
Lisa shrugged. “You could ask our resident free love girl.”
 
“You mean Gina?”
 
“Yep. She is madly in love with Grace, but hops in bed with whomever she wants.”
 
“Yeah. Grace and I talked about this. Her answer was that she’s just more discreet.” Teri looked at Lisa and smiled. “Yeah, you lust for her, too. She’s the most beautiful woman I have ever seen and I fantasize about who she sleeps with.”
 
Lisa nodded. “Uh-huh. You were reading my thoughts.
 
They’d finished their Cokes and took them over to a trash can. Lisa looked at her little sister. “Are you feeling better?”
 
“Well, yes and no. I mean, if I fool around, doesn’t that mean that Jenn can, too?”
 
Lisa nodded. “I think the solution is to talk to Gina and tell her everything. She what she says. She’s got muscles and knows all about sex. You can get advice and sleep with her, too.”
 
“Do you think she’d tell Jenn or anybody else?”
 
“Nope.”
 
“But the idea of Jenn being with someone else who is better than me and she falls in love with that person, and I lose her and die alone.”
 
“Right, sis. Now that’s not going to happen.”
 
“Why?”
 
“Cause nobody’s dying.”
 
Lisa sighed. “All this is wearing me out and making me miss Smith. Let’s just walk around this town and then head back to the sound check.”
 
When they were dropped off at the Xfinity Center, they walked right in and went up to the stage. They were the first ones there and Teri immediately sat down at the piano. “I’m working on a song but only have a few lyrics. Do you remember Miami Sound Machine?”
 
Lisa shrugged. “Kinda.”
 
Teri started banging out a rhythm on the keyboard playing chords and a fast Spanish beat. Out of nowhere, Gina was using mallets and banging out a calypso beat. As the two of them continued, Tiffany picked up her bass and followed the basic line that Teri was drilling with the piano. She turned to her sister. “Hey Lisa, can you take over my piano part?”
 
Lisa laughed and pushed him over on the bench. She deftly took over exactly what she had been doing.
 
Zoe had her guitar on and was idly strumming along. Teri looked at Zoe, picked up her guitar and showed Zoe what chords she had in mind and the pattern. Naturally, Tiffany copied and played a great bass line that fit right in.
 
Teri went to the mic and turned it around so she was facing the band.
 
Love ya’ baby,
Miss ya’ baby,
Need to feel you in my arms
 
Wanna squeeze ya baby
Wanna kiss you baby
Give you lovin’ till you’re mine
 
Tiffany laughed. “C’mon, Terry. That is so much of a rip of Conga from the Miami Sound Machine!”
 
Teri turned to Lisa. “See, she’s heard it.”
 
Tiffany laughed. “My mom and dad loved all the Latin dances.” Without stopping her bass she danced the Rumba and the Samba the whole time Teri was up front.
 
When I get ya
Goin to show ya
Just how much you mean to me
 
Hold ya baby
Squeeze ya baby
Keep ya happy all the time
 
Teri went over to their synthesizer and set it up for brass. She proceeded to use three different notes at a time to simulate trumpets and a slide trombone.
 
Zoe was watching Tiffany and matching her step for step. Before long, they were dancing together.
 
Lisa stood up and waved them down. “Okay. Let’s get practical here. Teri, you’re going to cover the piano and the horns. We’ll stack the synthesizer on top of the big keyboard and set you up with a mic, too.”
 
She looked at Zoe and Tiffany. “You are both great with what you’re doing. Everybody’s gonna watch you and just want to dance. And Gina, dig out some bongos and a stand for me to play while I’m up at the mic. And a cowbell, please.”
 
It was a union stage, and the crew jumped right in to cover all their bases.
 
After running through it, Teri asked, “Don’t we need more lyrics?”
 
Lisa laughed. “You’ll come up with them the longer you’re away from Jenn. And work on a chorus, too. But stop listening to the Miami Sound Machine, please. We don’t want to be sued for copyright infringement.”
 
 
 

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

A Wildcat Summer 21

When Teri hung up, she just wanted to sit and think. Talking to Jenn was like walking through a corn maze, where the walls are ten feet high, solid, and thick. All the sound is muffled except for the breeze rattling the dried husks.

Teri felt stuck and couldn’t find her way out. It was all going in endless circles of confusion. She didn’t want to get mad at Jenn, but they’d had this talk so many times that she wanted to scream. In her mind, she was starting to think that this wasn’t a discussion anymore. Jenn was giving her an ultimatum.

Sure, Teri created this situation. She admitted to having fantasies with muscular guys, but they were about squeezing and kissing. It was just making out. But she’d watched enough porn back with the guys in high school to understand what her role would be after the hugging and kissing went further. It was all about mindless passion. She’d reached that fevered point all the time with Jenn. But they loved each other, and it was done for each other’s mutual excitement.

With porn, Teri found those images disturbing. The animalistic lust was beyond comprehension. Those women did a lot of crazy things. Teri sometimes wondered if it was acting.

Argh. It was too much. She really wanted to tell Jenn to stop. Telling her to go out and consummate something with a guy, well, none of what she’d done was planned. She couldn’t picture herself being used like as a socket for some guy to plug into. She had trouble seeing any positive. She decided those videos were just for some guy’s masturbation fantasy.

Teri shook her head and found Lisa. “When are we going?”

Lisa shook her head and looked at her phone. “I’m guessing in an hour. What do you want to do?”

Teri smiled. “Anything. How about cards?” Growing up, they’d always played a fierce game of Double Solitaire.

Lisa grinned. “I happen to have a couple of decks in my stuff. How about us finding a quiet spot?”

They stopped while she dug out the decks. Then, they found a little nook in the lobby to get comfortable. As they each shuffled their own deck, Lisa looked at Teri. She seemed a lot more relaxed. It was like she had an epiphany and found inner calm. She decided to play a twenty-question game with her sister to get to the reason. “Hey. Can I ask you twenty questions?”

Teri raised her eyes and laughed. “Sure. Whatcha wanna know?”

“What turned you around and put you in such a good mood?”

Teri laughed. “I thought that in twenty questions, they were supposed to be yes or no answers.”

Lisa shrugged.

Teri shuffled her cards out on the table. “Okay, I’ll give you a starting question.”

Lisa smiled. “Shoot. What question should I ask?”

Teri was grinning. “Did you fool around with Zoe?”

Lisa would have swallowed her gum if she’d been chewing. Instead, she just coughed. “Really?”

Teri shrugged. “A sister's secret, okay?”

Lisa was nodding. “Oh, yeah. Til I die.”

Teri looked at her and smiled. “It started out cause I was talking about my problems. Well, she said I needed a lesson to help level me out. She took my mind off my dilemmas by dragging me upstairs to her hotel room.”

Lisa was grinning from ear to ear. “That makes you very special. I’ve been hanging with that wonderful woman for many years. Zoe doesn’t drag someone up to her room very often.”

“Oh, yeah. I do feel special.” Now, Teri felt that she understood the mutual passion that two people are capable of without any strings attached.

Richard was rounding the Cats up and getting them on the bus. After being accounted for, they drove to the airport and went through security. Teri was shaking her head as they all sat up front in first class. The first class was still a big deal; now, it was routine.

She listened to her options and chose fresh fruit and a croissant. As she sipped a bottled water, she smiled. Her airplane ticket would have probably paid for a semester at community college. She understood the whole logic of moving them around efficiently, but sometimes, it was still hard to believe.

Teri was sitting next to Tiffany, who was digging into a full meal of chicken, potatoes, and carrots—it looked like a double portion. “How do you do it? You eat big meals and never gain any weight," Tiffany said.

Tiff grinned. “I know what to eat. Remember, I did a lot of sports in high school. My dad’s a doctor; counting carbs, lean protein, and lots of fresh veggies makes it easy. After a while, it’s just routine. It’s not quantity, it’s quality. Look at what you’re eating. That croissant is all fat and white flour, plus it’s loaded with stabilizers to keep it from getting stale. That could have been made a month ago and reheated. Nothing in that pastry is healthy, But you made a good attempt with the fruit. But that’s all sugar, too. You’d have been better off getting an apple. It’s got fiber.”

Teri was always surprised when Tiffany showed her props, just like the first time she played the cello. Teri had to remind herself that everyone around her was three-dimensional and complex. Tiffany was a lot more than an air-head Barbie doll.

She leaned over and whispered, “Did you ever play Barbies with your friends growing up?”

Tiffany laughed. “Of course I did. I was Annika Lundgren, a too-tall, four-eyed, freaky girl. I was gawky and awkward until I hit high school. But sports showed me the way. I ran cross-country and played volleyball and spring field hockey. By then, my size didn’t matter. And I started wearing contacts. Suddenly, I bloomed and became a lover of bad boys.”

Teri laughed. “Is that when you became Tiffany?”

Tiff laughed. “We can thank Gina for that nickname. She always was a boil on my ass. But she did kick our field hockey team up a notch, but she helped us rule the state in volleyball.”

Teri shook her head. She still had trouble being around Tiffany. Looking into her blue eyes, watching her lush lips, and smelling her wonderful skin were still mesmerizing.

“Hey! Earth to Teri. Come in, space girl. Stop fantasizing about me. Are you sexualizing your bass player again?”

Teri knew she was blushing bright red and laughed at herself. “Yeah, you know what you do to me. You’re my fantasy girl.”

“You realize just how beautiful you’re girlfriend is, right?”

Teri grinned. “Uh-huh. I’m totally in love with her. It’s just a shame we’re both so young and inexperienced. It would be much easier if we were both older like you.” The instant those words came out of her mouth, she realized how stupid she sounded.

“Honey, I’m twenty-four, and you’re eighteen. Six years older and just so much wiser. I think you need to start following me around and writing down everything I say and do. After all, not only am I brilliant, but beautiful. Prayers every night to only be as perfect as I am.” Tiffany had a huge grin on her face.

Gina leaned over between their seats from the row behind. “You are shoveling so much horse shit right now, they’re going to smell it up front and not be able to fly this boat.”

Teri smiled at Gina. “I’m already dedicating a space in my tablet to write down all the words of wisdom from Tiffany. I want to grow up to be just like her.”

Gina patted her on the shoulder as she disappeared behind them. “You bet, kid. Tiffany is the best person to see about giving advice.”

When Richard walked by their seats, Teri stopped him. “You said we’re playing at this festival and have been moved up as a headliner?”

Richard smiled. “Uh-huh. Your fame is snowballing. They contacted Gimli and wanted to pay you more and let you play longer. I knew you’d like that.”

Teri beamed. “We were just talking about hungering to perform for more than an hour. That’s great!”

Richard nodded. “I’m going to spread the word. Do you need time to meet and draw up a set list?”

Tiffany was grinning. “Yeah, that would be a good idea. It would be great to play under the lights for a receptive crowd. But do you know how they got the name, Kick Out The Jams?”

Teri immediately sat up and turned towards them. There was a Detroit band, MC5, who had a hit titled Kick Out The Jams! They used to yell, kick out the jams, motherfuckers.”

Gina laughed. “The girl is a walking encyclopedia of Rock and Roll history. She should have her own podcast.”

Teri smiled at Gina. “A podcast where we can interview rock gods and discuss their history. I’d really like that.”

Lisa leaned over Gina and looked at her sister. “Okay, that could be a real thing. When we’re in LA, you'll meet all those people to possibly record interviews with them. Some of your podcasts can be with bands we meet on the road who are just getting started, like Alba May.”

Gina got excited. “Do a two-part interview with EBR. Maybe Lisa can put in a good word for you.”

Teri was laughing. “Those guys owe me. I’ve spent a lot of time rearranging their old songs for them.”

“There you go, girl. You’ve got another career to keep you busy when we’re not on the road or even on it.”

Richard added, “Talk to Phil, and he’ll hook you up with the proper mics and recorder to make it perfect. Then, you can mix it on a soundboard. With your up-and-coming reputation, you’ll have no trouble finding sponsors.”

Teri frowned. “No money, no profit. I want to do this for charity.”

“Easy enough. We’ll find you sponsors who will just do it for branding and donate all the money to charities.”

“You could get the Rock And Roll Hall of Fame in Cleveland to be one of your sponsors. We’re playing in Cleveland at the end of June in a small place called The Beach Land Ballroom. You’d have time to visit the hall while you’re there.”

Teri got out her tablet and started taking notes about a podcast. “This is a real open-ended project," she said.

Before long, the plane landed, and their bus was out front waiting for them. As they all climbed off, Phil and the roadies appeared. The box truck was parked behind the bus. Teri immediately cornered Phil to talk about her podcast plan. The two of them immediately made lists and discussed what they’d need to create a portable studio.

The Cats discussed a ninety-minute set as the bus rode along to the festival.

Lisa laughed. “I say we punch out a ninety-minute set, and maybe they’ll call us back for an encore.”

Zoe scoffed. “Of course they will. I’m surprised we’re not doing a longer show to close the place out much later at night.”

Richard shook his head. “They have a permit but must stop at ten at night. If we start at eight, we have to close before ten so they can make announcements.”

They were introduced to their chef and his assistant, who prepared a full meal.

“I’m Pete, and this is Gloria. We’re making grilled vegetable tacos and sides of macaroni and cheese tonight. From now on, we’ll give you a long list of foods you like and ensure you have them. We are also stocking up your freezer and fridge on board the bus with healthy, fun stuff to snack on. Richard already told us what Lucinda made for you in May while you were home. We can make three meals a day or just dinner. We’ll shop for local organic, fresh ingredients daily to make each meal special.”

After meeting their commissary people, they walked around the festival and listened to the bands.

After dinner, they sat around backstage until it was time to go on. At eight at night, it was still more twilight than dark. When Gina started slamming down on her drums, the crowd cheered and also started clapping.

Teri appeared wearing a bright orange, form-fitting jumpsuit, orange platform sneakers, and silver hair braided and looking like dreadlocks. She unleashed a Jimi Hendrix-style feedback guitar and played a freeform solo that had everyone cheering and clapping. On the other side of the stage, Zoe was in black tights, a white tuxedo shirt, and black stiletto heels. As she spun around, her bright red ponytail moved with her.
With the two guitars blasting at both ends of the stage, everyone cheered as Tiffany came out in a silver bodysuit. People down front were treated to seeing her live, but everyone could look up on the projection screens that showed all the Wildcats.

They had divided the screen into four parts, one for each Wildcat. The director filled the screen with one Cat and then moved to four. The greatest applause was for Gina, who never stopped pounding down, looking incredible in a black, one-piece runner’s outfit that showed all her muscles.

Then, the stage flashed black, and a single spot revealed Lisa standing at center stage in her bright red prom dress, her hair cascading down her back. The big screens just showed Lisa as she gave a banshee cry and started singing the lyrics to Run, Run, Gone!

Everyone on the festival grounds had swarmed the stage to see the Wildcats. Later, the sponsors estimated the sixty-thousand people who’d bought tickets were in front of the stage.

The Wildcats played without stopping for an hour. Then, Tiffany announced, “We’ll be back in a few!”

Crowded in the back, they wiped off and donned their Fur Face costumes. When everyone was ready, Teri waddled out to the stage front while the rest of the cats stood downstage and played their heavy metal song. When Tiffany started doing her rap, you could hear thousands of people accompanying her. Everyone continued to sing along with most of their songs, including the new ones on their recently released album.

After another forty-five minutes, they played their last songs, saving Summer Song as they got closer. Throwing kisses and disappearing, they closed out a festival night.

As their bus left the grounds, they could hear the promoter's final words to the festival goers.

After a quick rinse, they were all in comfy clothes as they headed to their hotel on the outskirts of Detroit. By the time they parked and staggered into their rooms, no one had anything to say. Even Teri was quiet as she dragged herself into bed.

“Clubbing?” Teri was curled up in the back of the bus. She’d gotten up, put on comfy clothes, ate a yogurt parfait from their fridge, and was warming up with a cup of hot chocolate. She was happy that they had a good machine on board that made a fresh cup on demand. She’d slept in and simply moved from her hotel over to the bus to veg. They’d finished playing last night, but she was still tired when she woke. She’d gotten a hot shower and cleaned up but wasn’t ready for Prime Time.
“Yep. You know Travis, right?” Tiffany had a grin on her face and mischief in her eyes.
“Sure. Six-one, broad shoulders and chest, curly brown ponytail, and hazel eyes.”
“Uh, hazel eyes, huh.” Tiffany’s smile grew bigger.
“What?” Teri was not quite following Tiffany’s thinking and knew she was laughing at her. Her first impulse was to throw something at her just to get that grin off her face, but she held back, knowing that she was just tired.
“You’re paying close attention to those men, girly. And only girls describe eyes as being hazel. You’re getting girly, girly, girly.”
Teri stopped being angry and realized that she was being played. She shrugged. “If the high heel fits, ya gotta wear it! But what’s all this excitement about clubbing?”
Tiffany stopped and looked carefully. “Have you ever been clubbing?”
Teri shook her head. “The one time you initiated me into the Wildcats, and I got my tattoo. We went clubbing that night. But that was a hazy experience.”
Tiffany laughed. “Hard to believe that I was more sober than you were that night. So, we’re going clubbing after we play at the House of Blues in Detroit tonight. Your new boyfriend, Travis, is from Detroit and said The Bath House stays open until four in the morning! He was raving about it.”
Teri blurted out, “Is he going?”
“Ooh, we just got somebody’s attention. Who finally woke up on the right side of the couch. He is cute. Good body, too. But sleeping with the help is not good for an eighteen-year-old.”
Teri was shocked that the conversation went from idle thoughts to serious. “I’m not planning on sleeping with anyone. I’m meeting up with Jenn when we get to Chicago, and we have Sunday off. Maybe a little catching up.”
Tiffany was making herself a cup of coffee. “I know. Did you look at the schedule? We’re working four and five days a week for the rest of the month.”
“I saw that and asked Richard. He did point out that we have a whole week off from the tour at the beginning of July. That’s cool.”
Tiffany was nodding. “Sure. I’ve already told Mike to clear his calendar. We’re going somewhere.”
“Not hanging with family on the Fourth?”
“We decided to celebrate Independence Day another time cause this little darling needs to hump her boyfriend in an exotic location.”
Teri thought about Jenn's once-mentioned Tahiti. She decided to do a Google search and found that the flight was fifteen hours from O’Hare. She also realized that they could be in Hawaii in nine hours. After that, she had a big grin on her face and thought about surprising her. Maybe a call to feel her out was in order before she purchased first-class tickets and a hotel.
As Tiffany was walking away, another thought came to her mind. “Hey, Tiffany. What do you wear to go clubbing?”
Tiffany grinned. “Something tight, sexy, comfortable, and it’s gotta breathe. And hot shoes that won’t hurt your feet.”
Teri tried to think about that list. “Would you be changing after the show before we go out?”
Tiffany shrugged. “Nah. Stage sweaty translates to club sweaty. Probably not. Just picking something out that makes me the center of attention.”
Teri laughed. “Everything you wear!”
As Tiffany walked off, she looked, shook her hips, and said, “Duh!”
“Hey!”
Tiffany stopped and sighed. “What, Little?” She pretended to look at a non-existent watch on her wrist and tapped the non-existent face. “You get one more question, 'cause I’ve got places to go and people to see.” With that, she jumped on the couch next to her and snuggled in with her.
Tiffany looked her in the eyes. “You’re adorable when you have that sleepy look. Remind me to wake up next to you the first chance I get.”
Teri laughed and leaned in so they were touching. “What kind of club is named The Bath House?”
Tiffany nuzzled her neck. “The bad kind, honey. You gotta look up a bath house in your Google. No club is for church-going, God-fearing people. Clubs are for sinners. Kinda like Hell with air conditioning and better music.”

Teri watched her walk off, dancing as she went. She realized she didn’t know the first thing about dancing but knew she could bounce up and down with the music forever. She started flashing on being groped by strangers but took a deep breath knowing she wasn’t going alone.

Music blasting,
Lights flashing,
People jumping up and down

Music spinning
Non-stop dancing
Joy happens all around

Bodies crashing
toes get stepped on
Random hands start groping

Sweating, laughing
Spinning round
As alcohol clouds your mind

Next day headache
Bloodshot brain
Start all over again

“Hey!”
“Rock Star! How’s my baby?”
“Countin’ the days til I can see you.”
Teri heard a pause.
“Uh. I wasn’t going to say this over the phone, but there’s no easy way to break it to you.”
Teri felt her pulse quicken and the ‘what-ifs’ started her heart racing. She heard her voice crack and croaked out, “What?”
Jenn sounded concerned. “Uh, I decided to marry Tony. He came out to visit and swept me off my feet. I couldn’t help myself, Rock Star. You know. He’s so bright and caring. I’m sorry.”
Teri suddenly knew that this was Jenn’s tease and decided that two can play that game. “Oh, I guess I should congratulate the two of you and hope you find happiness together. I guess I’ll have to find somebody else to go to Hawaii with me, the first week in July. Maybe Don will want to go.”
Teri counted to five before Jenn shouted, “Hawaii!”
“Uh-huh. The band is off for a week and Tahiti is just too far to go for just a week. Shame I’ve got these first-class tickets and a place to stay and all. But maybe my boy will keep me company. Maybe we can double date when we get back.”
“Teri! Hawaii! Oh, wow!”
“Oh. You sound excited. Is that where you’re going with Tony on your honeymoon? I would have thought it would be someplace cheesier, like driving a rental car to Las Vegas.”
“Really? We’re going to Hawaii?”
“Yeah. The band’s still out in the Midwest so I thought Chicago to Hawaii in nine hours. But maybe I can get two more tickets and another room for you guys. Maybe that would be my wedding gift to the happy couple. I better cut this short and try to call the travel agency. Bye.” She hung up and wondered how long it would take to be called back.

Two minutes later, her phone rang. “Well, hi Jenn. How ya doin'?”
“Dammit, Teri. You’re no fun. All I’ve been thinking about for the past four days is how much I miss you. I don’t like sleeping by myself.”
“Me either. And when Tiffany and I were talking about our week off, she said that she and Mike were going away. I immediately thought of treating you to Tahiti, but like I said, a week won’t cut it. I was thinking that maybe after Labor Day and the Central Park concert, we could take some serious time away. By then, I’ll have money to burn and be burned out, too.
“Uh, Rock Star, how about my college classes? I’m supposed to start Freshman orientation at the end of August.”
“Okay. I guess I could ask Don. I don’t know what his plans are.”
“Stop it. My classes end early in December and don’t start up until February. Plenty of time to shower me with love.”
“I like showering you with hugs and kisses. And you know, I’ll have a hotel room when we get to Chicago.”
“I was hoping to fool around with you in your big bus. Close those curtains and do it while everyone is walking around.”
“Hmm. Got some long weeks ahead in the Mid-West. I can smuggle you aboard, and you can live in my little bunk. Sneak out when everyone is gone. You can be the bus ghost.”
“Now you’re talking. Groupie on a bus. Like that movie, “Almost Famous.”
“My favorite is “Streets of Fire.” I own a DVD of that. It’s so good.”
“You could afford a whole collection of DVDs now.”
“Uh-huh. I’m doing that with vinyl.”
“Wish I was rich like you.”
“You can be. Do you have a checking account?”
“Yeah. A little one that my mom opened for me.”
“I’ll write you a check when I see you in Chicago and you can be rich, too. How much do you need to be rich?”
“I don’t know. I’ve never thought about it.”
“How’s fifty thousand?”
“What? You’re crazy!”
“That’s less than a quarter of what I’ve got. And in September I’ll have a million dollars more. Then you can be richer.”
“Teri, I’m looking forward to seeing you. It’s so weird that I just can’t be with you. That makes me want you more.”
When they were done saying their goodbyes, Teri called their travel agent back in Allentown and got round-trip first-class tickets on a direct flight to Hawaii. They’d fly out of Chicago on July 1st early in the morning. After the lady on the phone confirmed the return date and said she’d get the best ocean view and optional activities to take advantage of during the day.
Then, Teri went to find Richard who could tell him about their venue.
“It seats five thousand, and you sold out two nights. Because this is a long week and you’re performing for five nights, you’ll get an opening act. They’re called the D City Band. Bill Wiggins wants them to open both nights. I think he’s thinking about signing them for Warners. They go on at eight and play until nine-thirty. You go on after that and stop at eleven thirty. A two-hour show only. You have five shows this week and four next week and four the following week. I’m not keen on stretching you and the band. I don’t want to see fatigue and remember you’ll get July 1st through the 7th off. No tour for a week.”
Teri saw all the Cats for dinner at six. She was all excited because their chef had grilled portobello mushroom burgers with all the fixings. Naturally, they all poured Heinz Ketchup on their burgers and sweet potato fries.
Lisa watched her sister add red onion, local tomatoes, relish, and a touch of mayo then stare at the results. Lisa laughed and grabbed it off of her plate. “Thanks, little sister. That’s just the way I like it.”
Teri watched her sister take a big bite out of the burger and smile. Without losing a beat, she turned and smiled and said, “Can I fix anyone else a burger?”
When no one else said a word, they all watched as Teri made her sandwich and ate it quietly. She smiled and acted like she’d made that burger all along for her sister.

When they were all done eating, Tiffany cleared her throat and quietly asked, “What are we doing tonight? No one’s said a word about playing, set lists, or what’s going out afterward. Why is everyone so close-mouthed?”
Everyone shrugged and looked at Teri and Lisa sitting and nibbling on their fries. They’d made a pool of ketchup and were both dipping together. Teri looked at her sister and shrugged. “Lisa’s all about the set lists and really, we’ve been playing like a well-oiled machine. I don’t see a point of messing around when we’re doing so well. I don’t know anything about our opening act. I’m looking forward to hearing them. And Tiffany said we might go clubbing afterwards.”
Lisa smiled and continued to nibble on her fries. “I pretty much go along with Little. We sound good and everyone seems to enjoy the show. I’m a bit concerned about how much we’re working over the next three months. I think working five nights a week is tough, maybe too much. Since it’s our first touring experience, I guess will keep playing until the wheels fall off.”
Zoe stood up and shook her head. “Yeah, I know I can handle the guitar parts, but I’m more concerned about vocals and Gina pounding away. Those are the parts that I’m worried about wearing out. We’ve played four nights at the Rendezvous, and we’ve played weeks at a time on the road. I’m worried we might burn out.”
Gina smiled. “Sure. A lot of drummers have hand problems as they age. I think it might be good to talk to a doctor and maybe a physical therapist now rather than wait until I crack. But I want to know the story with the hamburger tonight. I’ve never seen Lisa behave that way. I expected Teri to strike back but nothing happened. I mean, what gives?”
Lisa smiled. “It’s kinda like a sister thing. Just between us.”
Teri sat back and smiled. , so it
“No. That’s not an answer. Seriously, what’s going on?”
Teri looked at her sister and watched her shrug. “Okay, so it’s her birthday. And I’m supposed to do something for her and she gets to chose. It was a growing up thing.”
Everyone started singing Happy Birthday which devolved into Old MacDonald and the e-i-e-i-o.

After everyone calmed down, Lisa sighed. “I’m kinda agreeing with Teri. I think it’s important to sound good and do well. I don’t want us to wear out. Teri and I were talking, and we thought maybe designing some spaces where each of us has a few minutes to catch our breath. But not tonight. I think we’re on a roll and since this is our first time playing in Detroit and Chicago, I think they’ll be press watching and writing reviews.”
Tiffany smiled. “Speaking about the press, I think we’d better talk to Gimli and have him look at this schedule. I think we should agree to cap things at four nights a week unless there’s some dire need.”
Zoe was nodding. “If we were playing four festivals for an hour each, we can juggle another show in there that week.

Teri was fidgeting. “Okay, so about this club thing. I don’t want to go with just Tiffany. I need protection. Is anyone else going?” She watched the rest of the Cats shrug, and Gina said, “If it’s Lisa’s birthday, we gotta celebrate, right?”
Teri sighed. “Good. I feel better if you’re going. Now that Mac and Jessica have disappeared while we’re in the mid-west, I’m shy going into a club with strangers. I kinda pictured myself dancing with Travis. He’s cute and maybe we could become friends.”
When everyone broke into laughter at the same time, she knew they were laughing at her.
“What?”
Tiffany grabbed her hands. “Little, you are so innocent. You think some hunky roadie will look at you and just want to be friends? C’mon. Like friends with benefits.”
“Huh?”
They stared at her. Gina whispered, “You’ve never heard of Friends With Benefits?”
Teri shook her head. “Should I know what that means?”
Lisa whispered in her ear.
Teri looked shocked. “No. Not that. Oh, definitely not that. Why can’t we just be friends? You know, laugh and talk. Nothing like that!”
Zoe shook her head. “Uh, since you’re playing on our team now, you need a lesson. Guys don’t understand just being friends with beautiful women. Uh, they only want to do one thing.”
“Seriously, one thing.” Tiffany was grinning. “But you can be in charge of that one thing, kinda.”
“So, there’s not dancing with Travis tonight and just having fun?”
“Sure. But you’re going to want to touch him. Like feel his muscles and have him hold you.”
“Uh. How’d you know?”
They all laughed. Gina put her hand on her knee. “Cause you’re obsessed. It’s all you can think about.”
“How come none of you think about guys?”
Lisa smiled. “I do.”
Tiffany raised her hand. “I do, too.”
Zoe was smiling. “Sure.”
“Why am I the only one who’s going crazy about this?”
“Cause you think there’s more to it. You’re like dreaming of Cinderella going with the Prince to his castle. He’s going to sweep you off your feet and adore you, kissing you and stuff. You’re not thinking about him being overcome with testosterone range and mauling you, kinda like your nightmare in Sea Isle City.”
“Does it have to always end up where I’m mauled?”
Tiffany was smiling. “Being mauled is fun with the right guy. I like it when Mike takes control.”
Teri looked all around, and they were all smiling and nodding.
Gina shook her head. “You love it when Jenn takes charge and mauls you, right?”
Teri was blushing. “Yeah. But we’ve worked all of that out. We know what turns each other on. It’s nice.”
“Well, guys can be tamed. Kinda like riding a stallion. That’s fun, too.” Lisa smiled at her sister.
Teri shook her head. “So just having a friend won’t work.”
Tiffany smiled. “Nope. Friends With Benefits means you both benefit. You know, like just having sex without all the relationship stuff.”
Teri found herself crossing her arms. “So let me get this clear. You can only have guy friends if you have sex with them. But Jenn shares my guy friends.”
Lisa shook her head. “Think about it. Does she act like one of the guys?”
“No.”
Gina smiled. “There’s only one kind of guy to be really friends with like you’re friends with us. Guys that aren’t interested in women.”
Teri’s eyes opened wide. “Oh.”

Teri was in a tizzy. She didn’t want to tell Jenn that the band was all going to a club tonight after playing. She worried it might upset things between them. She was afraid it would open up too many cans of worms and was tired of being on the defensive.
Before they left for the House of Blues to play, she texted Tiffany and asked her to send a photo of what she was going to wear. Tiffany had said earlier that she was going straight from the show to the club. Teri was at a loss and was wondering if Tiffany’s outfit could give her an idea of what she should wear. Was club wear the same as a stage costume?
There was a knock on the door, and Tiffany announced that she was outside. After opening the door, Teri watched Tiffany stroll into the room.
“Hey, Little. I’ve decided to be your support person tonight. You should look closely at my gorgeous outfit and savor the beauty that stands before you.”
Tiffany was wearing bright blue satin hot pants. Teri thought they were the tightest, tiniest, cutest hot pants ever.
She couldn’t take her eyes from Tiffany’s crotch. “Uh, they’re beautiful. You are beautiful. They are so tight and so tiny. You should be declared illegal.”
Tiffany grabbed her, pulling her in tightly. So close that their boobs were mashed against each other. Then, she looked Teri in the eyes as she kissed her on the lips and kissed her again.
Teri moaned, feeling the heat bubbling up inside her. She felt her breath grow shorter, her heart beat faster, and she knew her eyes were growing wider. She opened her mouth to speak, but Tiffany stuck her thumb in there, causing Teri to suck down hard.
Tiffany continued to grip her fiercely and slathered kisses on her ears, neck, and eyelids. She whispered, “You like this, right?”
Teri sucked down on Tiffany’s thumb and nodded her head up and down.
Tiffany pushed her back, holding her at arm’s length. “You are amazing. I’ve never seen anyone go from zero to one hundred miles an hour so quickly. Jenn must love turning you on. You are such an eager puppy.”
Teri felt Tiffany pull her thumb away and grab her chin. She was getting dizzy from what Tiffany was doing to her. Her voice sounded hoarse. “You’re making me crazy," she said.
“Did Zoe make you crazy like this the other day?”
Teri was dumbfounded. “She told you?”
“Of course, all of us share. I told her that was the most selfless thing she could have given you. I know Gina mentioned something, but I never realized you had such a quick trigger. Did you just have an orgasm?”
Teri nodded her head. “A little one, just one.”
“Hmmm. When you and Jenn are going at it, how many orgasms do you have?”
“Big ones or little ones?”
“Tell Mother.”
“Lots of little ones and maybe four or five big ones.”
“How many does Jenn have?”
“I like to bring her to at least three or four.”
Tiffany stood back and released her tight grip on Teri. “Okay, sex kitten. Time to check out the rest of the outfit.”
Teri saw that she was wearing a matching bolero-length jacket in the same material. It was perfectly tailored to her body. Teri watched as she pulled off her jacket to reveal an ivory-colored chemise covered in lace.
“Oh, wow, Tiff. You look amazing. And you’re not afraid to wear this to a dance club?”
“Oh, no, honey. And check out the shoes.”
Teri looked down to see that she was wearing flats in the same blue as her outfit.
“Pretty cool, huh?”
“Did you get all of that from Jersey Girl?”
“Of course. I just ask.”
Teri knew she was staring, but Tiffany wanted to be stared at.
“Now, Little. Let’s see what you were thinking of.”
Teri showed her three things: a shiny black jumpsuit, a pair of capris and a blouse, and a little black dress. “I didn’t know what was appropriate," she said.
Tiffany was nodding. “Do they all fit?”
Teri nodded.
“Okay. Let’s see the jumpsuit.”
Teri decided to get undressed in front of Tiffany and pulled off her yoga pants and tee. Her underwear was navy blue.
Tiffany reached over and cupped her breast. “Not fair, Little. You have more than me. All I have is an A-cup.”
Teri blushed and took the opportunity to slip on the jumpsuit before Tiffany decided to explore her more. Her little appendage was small enough that she barely needed to tuck, but it didn’t belong on a woman.
Tiffany watched as she pulled up the tight, black jumpsuit that had molded to her body. It was shiny, with Capri-length pants and capped sleeves. One oversized black zipper ran up from her crotch to her chest.
As she was zipping it up, Tiffany reached out and stopped her hand when the zipper was below her breasts. They were exposed but not revealing a nipple. “That’s it, baby! That’s what you wear to a club.”
“But…”
“But, what?”
“But I’m exposed! I mean, I could just fall out.”
“Cool. You just tuck yourself back in like it happens all the time. You have to become the Queen of Cool tonight. And one more thing.”
Teri stopped to listen.
“No orgasms tonight. Don’t look for anyone or encourage anyone to hold you too close. Tonight you dance with us or by yourself. And if someone comes up behind you and grabs you, you spin around and step sideways. You’re not going hunting tonight for a new best friend.”
“You’re making me out like I’m an idiot.”
“No. You confusing going to a dance with a dance club. Try to rethink this evening. You’re picturing this like a high school dance where the boys all stand together and cross the gym one at a time to ask a girl to dance. That’s not a club scene. There is no couple dancing. It’s more like our forty-five-minute sets where the music never stops.”
“Picture this: The lights are flashing, the bass is thumping, and the music is so loud it consumes your senses. People go to clubs to let themselves go. Tonight, you’re going to lose your mind and let the music make you dance. It’s just supposed to be fun. Kinda like playing to sixty-five thousand people at a festival. Most of those people are just coming to have a mind-blowing good time.”
“Uh, you said most.”
“Right. Not everyone who goes to a club is good. There are pickpockets. There are perverts, and there are haters. You have to take some precautions. Never order a mixed drink that someone can drop shit into. You don’t want to get drugged up. Get a bottled beer or bottled water where you open the top. Just sip it. Hang on to it, but once you set it down, that’s it. Walk away and trash it. Just buy another.”
“And I’m going to be with you every step of the way. All of us are going tonight, and we’re going to circle the wagons to protect you. When we rest, we’ll get a table and just hang out until we’re ready to go again. We’ll screen all the guys who want to dance with you.”
“We’re all going to be your moms tonight. Thumbs up, thumbs down. If we don’t like the guy, we pull the cord, and the trap door takes him down to the shark and alligator pit, never to be seen again.”

“You’re acting like I can’t be trusted.”
“No, sweetie. We’re acting like it’s your first time and want you to have fun. Clubs are great and will give you a different perspective of being on the other end of our show. If you have orgasms dancing, well, join the club. That’s what it’s about.”
Teri nodded. “Okay, I get it, and I’m thankful that the Cats are going to keep me safe tonight. By the way. How old do you have to be to go to a club?”
“If they serve alcohol, you will need to show ID to get in. Do you still have your Tasha ID that says you’re twenty-two?”
Teri nodded.
“Good. Well, if you get carded, you’re covered. But I doubt that we’ll get carded tonight.”
“Why?”
“Because five beautiful dolls go straight to the front of the line. Your buddy Travis will use us to get in if there’s a line.”
“Why would there be a line at midnight”
“Clubs don’t open until ten, and they have to count their numbers for the Fire Marshal. So, are you excited?”
“Crazy excited.”

They were sitting down in the back of the House of Blues, eagerly watching the act on the stage. The D-City Band had two lead singers, two brass players, a bass player, a guitarist, and a drummer. The two singers also played a keyboard and bongos. They opened with a lot of Motown mixed in with Eminem, Bob Seger, and some amazing soul legends.
As they watched, Teri turned to her sister. “They’re playing all Detroit acts, lots of talented people.”
Lisa nodded. “But so far, all I’ve heard are covers. I’m wondering if they have any originals.”
Ten minutes later, the male singer came up and said, “Bruno Mars wrote this tune for us.”
After that, they would announce that different artists had penned songs for them. It became apparent that Warner’s was feeding them songs, and they were stylizing them.
Zoe whispered, “They’re really good. There's a lot of talent there.” Lisa looked at them. Where are their weak points?”
Gina laughed, “Percussion.”
Tiffany turned and said, “Better horns.”
Lisa looked at Teri. “You want to write some songs for them? I’m sure Wiggins would love that.”
Teri laughed. “Well, I’m pretty busy right now, and I don’t think they’d dig the Vampire songs we wrote for EBR.”

Later, after the opening act had disappeared, they were all strapped in and standing on the stage. Teri looked out and wondered what this audience would think after listening to the D-City Band. Before she could think about it, Gina started pounding on her drums, and a voice on the PA system simply said, “Ladies and Gentlemen, Please Welcome The Wildcats.”
They vanished if she had any doubts that this crowd had come to see them. As they all stepped to the front and the spotlights found them, Teri could see everyone on their feet clapping along. Then, she heard Zoe yell out into her mic, “C’mon, Teri. Play that guitar!”
She was suddenly struck by the soul of Eddie Van Halen moving through her. Wrenching feedback, bending notes, playing high-speed strings with the fingers from both her hands and chording like a maniac, she lit the place up. After a minute or two, she realized that the show was just beginning. Remembering Lisa’s sage advice, “It’s not a sprint; It’s a marathon," she yelled into her mic, “C’mon, Zoe!”
While she passed the lead over to Zoe, Tiffany filled in the bottom with high-speed super bass that echoed off the walls. Before long, Lisa stood at the mic and yelled out, “Hello Detroit!" and began singing the opening lyrics of Run, Run, Gone!
The whole place was with them shouting back, “Run!” along with the entire band. After playing the song through twice, Zoe stepped on the ending of the song with the opening chords from Downward Spiral.
And they were off.
After fifty minutes of non-stop playing, the band stopped so Lisa could talk to the crowd. “Thank you, Detroit! We're excited to play for you tonight and tomorrow at The House of Blues. And how about the D-City Band? Aren’t they great?”
Waiting for the applause to die down, she waved and pointed out the members of the band. Each was getting applause, but Tiffany and Teri were getting whoops and hollers, too. Lisa read the crowd and looked at Tiffany. As if it was mental telepathy, she started her bass introduction to Show Me Some Love, which had everyone up on their feet and dancing. As each instrument joined in, Tiffany came to the mic. She turned and stared at Teri from across the stage. Then she started softly cooing. “Oh, Teri. You look so wonderful tonight.”
The crowds roared and ate it up.
Tiffany looked at the crowd and then turned again to Teri, who was playing and watching but did not acknowledge Tiffany. “Oh, Teri. You look so sexy tonight.” She emphasized sexy.
Teri turned and looked at Tiffany as if to ask, "Where did you come from?" “Oh, Tiffany…”
Tiffany’s voice was dripping with passion. “Oh, Teri. You make my heart beat faster.”
Teri repeated, “Oh, Tiffany.” And moaned.
Tiffany fanned herself and said, “Oh, Teri. I love you.”
Teri just started moaning.

Lisa had moved to the Theremin and started getting spacey sounds from it. Zoe had begun using her amp and guitar to provide feedback and a cacophony of various noises. Tiffany stated blasting away on her bass, and Teri used a glass slide on one finger to bend notes. Gina was going crazy back on her drums.
As the noise grew louder, Tiffany started repeating, “Oh, Teri," and clicked a foot pedal that added those words to a looping machine.
Teri did the same thing with her moans until the entire place was lifted high and away from Detroit on their orgasmic ride.
Then Zoe stopped playing, Lisa stopped her Theremin, and Teri stopped and clicked off her moaning loop.
All that was left was Tiffany going back to the starting basic baseline and the loop of her moaning over and over, “Oh, Teri," until she clicked her foot pedal and stopped playing. She leaned into the mic and whispered, “We’ll be back in a few minutes. Get your phones out and ready.”

As they walked off the stage to the cheering crowd, Zoe turned and smiled at Lisa. “Good call, coach. You heard what they wanted and gave it to them.”
“Right, but where does that leave us for our Show Us Your Love ending?” Tiffany was puzzled.
Lisa nodded. “We do the song without the space twins. Just the music and the lyrics. They’ll be busy chanting along.”

Richard appeared. “Excuse me, Teri. Do you have a minute?”
Teri smiled. “Sure, Richard. What’s up?”
Richard whispered in her ear, and Teri smiled. Then she returned to the group, which had already put on their Fur Face suits.
“What was that about?”
“Just some arrangement ideas about our encore. Richard thought we should do something special just for Detroit.”
Lisa was talking out loud. “We did the Detroit Wheels medley with Smith in North Carolina.” She stopped and looked at her sister. “No. You didn’t!”
Teri just grinned and watched Smith walk up behind her.
Lisa saw where all the eyes were turned. She turned and fell into the arms of her boyfriend, Smith Walters.
Tiffany laughed. “How’d you do that, Little?”
Teri shrugged. “I was talking to Bill about some of the arrangements that I’d written up for Eaten’s new album. And I mentioned that we were in Detroit, then Chicago. I wondered aloud how doing an encore with Smith would be so cool. And then maybe do some real Chicago blues on Saturday night. You heard his harp and how he did a great job with Howlin’ Wolf and Buddy Guy.”
Gina was laughing. “And you and Bill, as in William Wiggins, head of Warner’s, just made it happen.”
Teri smiled. “I don’t know. Bill said something about their jet flying in to watch our Chicago show. So I suggested he come early and bring Smith.”
They were all still watching Lisa and Smith kissing. Zoe asked, “So Wiggins is here?”
“Nah. He flew on to Chicago for meetings. So Smith has a round trip ticket back to LA from Chicago.”
“Is that where EBR is practicing and recording?”
“Just practicing. Their album was recorded in the little studio where we practiced. You remember, down in the Treme.”
“How are you doing the arrangements if you’re here?”
“Oh, that’s already finished. Now they’re revitalizing some of their old songs, and I’m helping with the arrangements.”
“Well, somebody needs to tell Lisa to come up for air. The little yellow chick needs to be out on stage.”
Lisa came up and hugged her sister. “Oh, my God! I love you!”

The stage lights went up as the five Wildcats waddled out on stage. The crowd cheered and chanted "Fur Face."
When Lisa donned Teri’s guitar, pressed some buttons, and began playing a heavy metal three-chord pattern. Zoe played the dirtiest, screaming guitar as Teri stepped to the mic.
There was no way that Teri, dressed as a brown and white bunny with huge floppy ears, could muster a scowl as she began singing the lyrics to Fur Face. And the crowd loved it as they sang along. But when Tiffany stood at her mic and did her rap, the crowd went wild and rapped with her.
After the last verse and chorus, the stage went black. They were still chanting “Fur Face” when the spotlight found Teri seated at the concert grand piano playing the introduction to Bach’s Concerto for Cello and Piano. Everyone listened.
Then, a spotlight found Tiffany sitting on a stool, her long, beautiful legs wrapped tightly around her electric cello. You could have heard a pin drop as five thousand people sat, watched, and listened to her performance.
A third spotlighted Lisa as she sang the lyrics to their new song, Chances. The audience heard every word as the piano and cello accompanied her. The sound of Zoe’s feedback began rumbling throughout the silence of the hall. As she walked to the front, eyes were on her as she swayed and played.
When Teri’s guitar and Tiffany’s roaring bass joined Gina pounding her drums, Chances became a hard-rocking song played by five true musicians. As Lisa screamed and shouted the words, forming a fifth instrument, the crowd was enjoying something new and crazy.
But just as it started, soon, all that was left was Zoe still playing her loud rock. When she stopped, Teri was back at the piano playing Chances as if Bach had written it himself. People gasped when Tiffany returned to her cello and played. When Teri’s part ended, Tiffany played the most beautiful ending to Bach’s Concerto for Piano and Cello.
When she stopped, she just sat there until the roar of the audience consumed her. She stood, curtsied, and the light went out.
When all the Cats appeared back on stage, they played the remainder of their songs, ending with Summer Song and Show Me Some Love. When they walked off the stage, they all knew they were coming back for an encore.

When the band returned, Lisa talked about their new album of live and studio songs. She explained that everything except Chances and Bach were on there. “You’ll have to wait for Chances because it’s a song for the movie coming out this fall with Brad Pitt and George Clooney. And another guy in it was the lead singer of Eaten By Raptors. But EBR is so long ago that nobody probably remembers those guys.”
As everybody cheered and chanted E-B-R repeatedly, Teri began the introduction of Mitch Ryder and the Detroit Wheels hit version of Devil With A Blue Dress and Good Golly Miss Molly! on their synthesizer. As he did, a guy walked out on stage wearing jeans, scuffed boots, and a pressed, white Western shirt. He picked up the mic and began to sing.
The audience recognized the voice from nine years ago because their hits were still playing all the time on the radio. Lisa shouted out, “Smith Walters, Smith Walters!”
As Smith sang, the Wildcats became the Detroit Wheels, playing and singing backup until Zoe played that recognizable guitar intro to Good Golly, Miss Molly! Lisa and Smith shared the lead in the song.

“You know your sister isn’t going clubbing with us, not with Smith here.”
“Yeah, I figured that. I even wondered if clubbing was even a guy thing.”
“It’s more of an age thing for him. But you didn’t hear it from me.”
“Hey, are we still going?”
“Sure. But watch. Zoe’s gonna bail next.”
“Baby?”
“Uh-huh.”

Teri, Gina, Tiffany, Travis, and Leon all walked into the club together. Gina slid two fifties into the bouncer’s hand as he waved them through. As they weaved through the mass of dancing bodies, Teri held Tiffany’s hand firmly and looked all around. She couldn’t hear anything, and the music overwhelmed her senses. Travis led them to a roped-off section, and they all sat down at a table marked reserved.
The Wildcats all stared at him.
Travis blushed. “I went to school with the owner’s son.”
Tiffany said, “High school?”
“Uh, grad school.”
Tiffany was shocked. “How old are you?”
Travis blushed. “Twenty-five. Engineering. That’s why I wanted to work with Phil. And my dad knows Mr. Wiggins, so they put in the good word.”
“You need an advanced degree to move amplifiers?”
“Sure. After years of classes, touring is awesome! He looked up to see a waitress standing there. “Beers?”
Teri made the mistake of drinking hers too fast. Realizing that she should have ordered water. After emptying her bottle, she put both hands on the table and stood. She shouted above the music, “Who wants to dance?”
As they all downed their beers, Teri followed Tiffany to the dance floor. People opened up a hole as the tall blonde danced her way to the middle of the crowd. The five of them formed a circle and started dancing. Teri took all her cues from Gina and Tiffany until she felt the rhythm and just let loose.
Her eyes were closed when she felt a tap on her shoulder, and Tiffany said, “Bathroom.”
It was a lot quieter inside the tiled room until the door opened. Teri concentrated on her hair. Tiffany had insisted she pull it all up in a massive ponytail and create curled bangs on her face for the show. She’d also insisted on a red stain on her lips for tonight.
“Red is a power color, baby. And you’re powerful tonight.”

Teri really was enjoying her dancing when another body stepped between her and the circle. She looked at Tiff and Gina, and they both shrugged. So she smiled and danced.
As the music changed, she looked over at her partner. She was momentarily confused as to the sex of the person dancing with her. She had highly teased, bleach-blonde hair, elaborate makeup, and tight, glittery clothing. But under the tight clothes was a boy’s body. She realized that she was having a good time and this person was just enjoying the dancing.
Eventually, Gina whispered in her ear, “Let’s take a break. Invite your friend back to our table if you want.”
Teri impulsively grabbed her arm and led her back to the table. When they all sat down, and she had a chance to study her, she wondered. This person was not trying to fool anyone. She was really all dressed up for the party.
Teri stuck out her hand and leaned in to say, “I’m Teri.”
“Angel. But I know who you are. You’re Terry Nelson, and I love you and the Wildcats. I have tickets with my friends to go to tomorrow’s show. Wait until you see the outfit I picked out!”
Teri was trying to think of something to say, and Angel took that as an opportunity to continue talking about himself. “I know you’re trying to figure me out. I guess they don’t have a lot of femme boys back in Allentown. But that’s me. I totally love everything about you and have followed you for ages. And when I saw you were coming to Detroit, we all had to buy tickets. All of us dolls are coming tomorrow night. And, of course, my boyfriend refused. He paid for my ticket but is shy when I get all carried away in public.”
Teri found herself nodding. She was handed another beer and started drinking. Angel was still talking when the bottle was empty. “Hey, Angel. You wanna dance some more?”
As Angel grabbed Teri’s hand, she looked back. She saw they were all getting up to join them, but Teri felt happy and maybe a little drunk.

When she woke up and looked at the clock, she was surprised to see that it was two o’clock. Afternoon! As she started to get out of bed, she had to wait for the spinning to stop. She was happy she was in a private hotel room and not on the bus.
As she leaned over the toilet, waiting to see if her stomach was going to empty itself out, she realized that she had been drunk and was now hungover. She called room service and ordered black coffee and dry toast.
Stepping out of the shower, she wrapped herself in a robe and answered the door to get her coffee. Sitting down to drink it, she saw another text from Don and one from Jenn. She put her phone down and concentrated on keeping the coffee and the dry toast down.

Later on, she called Jenn. “Hey!”
“Hey, yourself, Rock Star. What’s up?”
“The usual life of a teen rock star. Just flying in my private jet and playing with my groupies. You?”
“Seriously thinking about getting a boy toy to have around while my rock star girlfriend is out on tour. Course that’ll happen after she’s gone again this weekend.”
“Yeah. This week, I’ll be in Ohio, Nebraska, Indiana, and Missouri, one night stands, sleeping on the bus. Like a real old-fashioned tour.”
“Well, at least you have your pick of Wildcats to keep you warm.”
Teri refused to take that bait. “How’s your family?”
Jenn laughed. “I’d really forgotten just how dysfunctional they are all. Spending a few hours with them is my maximum. Hiding out and being a ghost groupie on your bus sounds pretty good.”
“Well, I’ve got a suite in Chicago for two nights. So you’ll have a chance to escape. When are you going back to Allentown?”
“I’m evicted from mom’s house. I had to pack my stuff in storage until I got a place in Philly for school. I’m going to start looking after I see you. I have to get a twelve-month place anyway.”
“You wouldn’t just stay out at the band house and commute to school?”
“I thought about it, but I really do need to pay attention to my classes and do well. I’m pushing for some scholarship money.”
“Why? I can pay for everything. By the way, did you get a check from Richard?”
“Yes. Fifty thousand dollars! That’s crazy!”
“Glad you got it. Deposit it and spend it. When it runs out, you’ll get some more.”
“I’m looking forward to seeing you and snuggling under the covers. I do miss you.”
“Me, too. I’m always thinking about you.”

After the phone call, she texted Don and sent a photo of House of Blues in Detroit. She wrote two nights.
When she was dressed, she called up Tiffany. “Hey.”
“How ya doin', Little? You got hammered last night with your new friend, Angel. Did you have fun? It looked like it.”
“Honestly, all I remember is having a second beer and dancing. Did I have fun?”
“You know, Little. If you’re going to go and have fun, you have to stay sober enough to remember what you did. You won’t appreciate your dancing orgasms.”
“Did I have any?”
“You told me you had three dancing with Angel. At least you don’t have to worry about him getting into your pants.”
“Yeah, what is a femme boy?”
“Is that what he said?”
“Yeah. And he mentioned he had a boyfriend.”
“Sounds right. Just a feminine boy who likes to be pretty and be a bottom to a man.”
“Bottom, like in sex?”
“Uh-huh. You’re the femme in your relationship with Jenn.”
“Yeah. That’s what I heard.”
“I was told to pass the word. Dinner at six. Richard is taking us out. Then we head to the theater. We go on tonight at nine-thirty.”

Teri thought about everything while she waited in the dark on the stage. They would go with last night’s set list and feature Smith in the encore. Of course, Lisa might change things up right on stage. They were just cogs in the machine, playing and having fun. No clubbing tonight since they were in Chicago playing tomorrow night. The word was they were going to convoy at ten in the morning.
Before coming to the show, she made sure everything was cleared out of the drawers and ready to pack. She picked out a stage and travel outfits before leaving for the theater. Everything else was prepared to go.
Tonight, she was wearing a mini dress and tights. Everything was dark green, including her boots. She pulled her hair up in a pony again and curled her bangs. She laughed at herself for looking like a girly girl tonight and wondered if that was where she was heading. She might be leaving Joan Jett behind but heading towards a sexy bad girl. She thought about Debbie Harry and Stevie Nicks.
As Gina’s drums started pounding, she flipped the switch and moved into her rock god persona. Her last thought was how cool it would be to be a Vampire rock star.

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

Dear Reader,

Wildcat Summer is available on Amazon.com

https://www.amazon.com/Wildcat-Summer-Leslie-Moore-ebook/dp/...

There are many chapters to read in the sample

Leslie

the author withdrew this because it proved dangerous

the author emptied this file to make room for other stories more worthy than this hot mess

.
.
The author withdrew this because is was a hot mess

Wait, did my wife just divorce me?

.
.
Dear Readers,
.
Invisible has been my guilty pleasure. And I hoped you enjoyed it as much as I did.
.
But, while I'm editing and waiting for the final cover, I had to write this little story that came to me in the shower. It's really a first draft and I don't know if it has legs. But, I know the readers here have lots of patience and tolerate my rotten tomatoes.
.
By the way, this chapter has been rewritten since it was published

An hour later, I had people swarming all over the house. I’d used Sophia’s service before and was a great customer. Two men and women wearing coveralls got out of a box truck with the company’s lettering on the side. They began bringing in cardboard boxes through the front door. They were here to move me out.

I was surprised when the owner herself followed the big truck up our drive. I saw the attractive bright red Ferrari pull up along side and watched Sophia climb out.

I almost had tears in my eyes as we hugged and kissed. “We’ll, it’s happened. You were so right. She handed me the papers this morning and I signed them. It’s official. And yeah, I’m giving her gran’s estate. Too many memories of us together are everywhere I look. I’m not interested in staying and thinking about the past.”

Sophia looked around. “This place is worth a hundred million bucks and you’re just giving it away. That’s crazy. You’re running from her. If I were you and wanted crazy, I’d torch the place. You own it. You have the deed. You have all the rights in the world to just set it on fire. And burn the bitches’ clothes down with it. But wait until we pack you into the truck.

I laughed out loud and hiccuped. That was so her. I loved her crazy.

A while back, I’d told Sophia about Lily’s recent affair with Tom Reynolds. It was when we were playing tennis at the club. After a tight three set match, we’d sat and cooled off looking out over the eighteenth hole. While we sipped ice cold water brightened with cucumbers and lemons, I cried a lot of salty tears talking about the bleak situation my marriage was in. It was not a good day. I remembered being so distraught.

“Sophia, I honestly don’t know what to do. She’s ignoring me and having this whirlwind love affair right in front of me. Sure, I agreed to an open marriage but she’s destroying any good parts of anything we have left. I’m being punished while she flaunts this new lust she’s in. She’s treating our house like it’s a hotel and I’m the concierge. I do her laundry, I hold her when she wants to be cuddled, and then she’s off for another rendezvous with him. We’re married. Doesn’t that count for anything?”

Sophia listened and shook her head. “It’s over, baby. You’re the problem by standing in her way. Your presence reminds her of how shitty she’s behaving. Deep inside she knows how bad she’s being to someone she was supposed to be in love with. And it’s hard for her to carry on and really enjoy herself when she knows she’s crushing your soul. I think it’s only a matter of time before she plays lawyer on your ass and divorces you. Will she take your money, too?”

I raised my hand and waved it. “I’ve got enough to share, but she wrote our prenuptial agreement before we got hitched. She barely gets a million dollars. A drop in the bucket.”

Sophia looked surprised. “No secret clauses, no strings? What if she murders you?”

I shook my head. “Charity. She arranged it. We picked out the charities long ago.”

Sophia held her hand up to get the waiter’s attention. She looked at me. “We need something stronger.”

I laughed. Sophia was a good friend. She knew the whole story of my life.

She smiled at the waiter. “Two iced Irish coffees please. Double shots of expresso and double up on the whiskey, please.”

I laughed. “Who’s going to hold my head when I puke?”

She laughed. “That’s the sign of a true friend. Someone who keeps the puke out of your hair when your head’s in the toilet.”

After we drank the foam off the second drink, Sophia got a little more colorful. “Shit, girl. You’ve just got to stand up for yourself and kick her the fuck out. Change the locks, throw her clothes out on the lawn, then send her packing. She’s treating you wrong and you both know it. It’s got to stop. Look at how miserable you are. It’s killing you inside.”

I sobbed. “But, I owe her big time. She stuck by me through my transition and all my surgeries. She means so much to me. Without Lily, I would have never become who I am today.”

“That’s bullshit, honey. You might have had some detours, but you’d still be sitting here with me drinking the afternoon away. Except you wouldn’t be suffering from the pain that bitch is causing you. Seriously, stand up to her and tell her to get out.”

“I can’t do that. That’s not me. And,I just don’t want to be that person. I can’t be that person. And I still hope she’ll come back.”

“That’s your problem, babe. You’re wearing blinders trying to convince yourself that she still loves you. She knows you’d take her back and forgive her. That’s why she doesn’t care if she walks all over you. You’ve taken guilt out of the relationship.”

I drank and sobbed. Sophia was right.

“Well, maybe it’s cause you were raised on the right side of the tracks. You need to do a Jersey on her big butt. if you can’t or don’t want to be that person, fine. I will never say another word about your crazy-assed wife again.”

Sophia was a true friend. We’d met years ago when I contacted a security service about installing a system in my grandmother’s old house. It was on forty acres and used to be a horse farm. I wanted sensors and cameras installed on the perimeter walls and the house, too. The security company sent Sophia out to talk to me. But, instead of buying a system, we spent the afternoon telling each other the story of our lives.

She’d worked hard as a Blackjack dealer in Atlantic City, doubling up as a bartender and a cocktail waitress on the weekends before she met Lou. Long before she married Lou, we’d become friends. He liked to gamble and enjoyed being around her. His kids were grown and had moved away when the two of the started dating. He was deeply in love with her and she was happy to have found someone who appreciated her mind as well as her body.

She’d moved up to the Main Line to be closer to him. And that’s how she ended up pedaling security systems.

I liked her from the first time we met. Instead of selling me a system, I convinced her to go into business on her own for herself. I thought she had the talent and the moxie to go the whole way. So I became a silent partner in her business.

Over several bottles of wine, we created a game plan for her new endeavor. She’d create a service company to older rich people who needed someone to take care of things. Sophia would come in and make a list. She’d arrange for the contractors and oversee every detail of whatever needed doing. I wanted to call her busines ROTPTP for “Rob the rich and pay the poor.” Instead we settled on naming it Sophia’s.

And I made sure she’d make it through tough times by creating the cash flow she needed to stay afloat. I’d arranged with my bank to open up a line of credit to get on her feet. She was the first person that I’d ever played angel for by giving her a loan on a simple handshake. Oh, but, did I mention I owned a small part of a big bank?

My grandmother had a lot of investments and businesses that she’d left me. One of her properties was a Savings and Loan company from back in the 1930’s. It was an old fashion community bank that served the Lehigh Valley. It couldn’t compete with the big boys and was running on empty but still had lots of local customers and generations of family loyalty. When I inherited it, I promptly lined up a national bank to buy me out. It became an upgrade for our employees and customers. Besides the millions of dollars they paid me, I also got a minor seat on their Board of Directors. At nineteen, I was their youngest board member. I was also the only board member who proudly waved an LGBTQ flag.

The old farts laughed at me. One old, white man told me I should just sit there and listen. But, I pushed hard to create a positive attitude towards all people. And when the word got out through our TV and print advertising that women, minorities, same sex families and gay singles were welcomed here, out profits soared. From there, I pushed our nation wide branches to support community projects. We strove to show we cared about the underfed and the under appreciated. When I turned twenty-one, the board wanted to move me up to serve as their vice chairman. I turned them down, saying I could do more good behind the scenes.

I retired my seat when I heard that Forbes was getting ready to write a very complementary article about a special woman who was slated to become the first trans-woman billionaire in the world. That’s when I ducked my high profile position and retired. I declined all the publicity and returned to my small world.

Back when I was eighteen and itchin’ to transition, Grandmother Camille died. I was her only inheritor. Naturally, when all that happened I dove straight into embracing my female side. I had to leave my male life behind. And so, in her honor, I changed my name to Camille.

Gran’s trust included a substantial portfolio of stocks and bonds. As my lawyer, Lily arranged for me to receive a huge check each month from the interest gleaned from gran’s holdings. Instead of spending that money, I lived in my small dorm room and invested most of those dividends. While Lily managed gran’s trust, the portfolio I created was mine to invest.

I guess I was lucky because I was beating all the odds by making a lot of money in the NASDAQ and the New York Stock Exchange. My favorite was playing with ninety day grain futures. I bought shares in all the markets around the world and enjoyed those late night challenges.I saw a lot of action trading Yen for Euros. It was my personal gambling addiction. I really didn’t care how much I made, but I saw that it all got reinvested.

That first year, when Lily happened to see the accountant’s statement on my personal investment portfolio, she freaked and immediately insisted that I incorporate. Lily had made sure that gran’s trust was protected, but now she wanted to start overseeing my personal money, too. I allowed her to send me to an accounting firm and started listening to their advice.

But, I only took advice and chose to handle everything myself. Maybe it was juvenile, but I didn’t even want Lily or a strange accounting firm to oversee my investments. I also liked the idea of betting it all. Before long, I’d moved from investing tens of thousands of dollars to hundreds of thousands daily. I really did my best to kept everything quiet. I never told anyone.

But, finally the government came knocking. It started when the Federal Reserve Board was checking on my seat on my nomination to the board of the large bank. The Securities and Exchange Commision and the Federal Deposit Insurance Corporation became aware that I was moving a lot of money around the world awfully fast. It seemed to make them worry. After that, I agreed to slowly pull back. Millions of dollars flying around the global markets managed by a single woman made them nervous.

When Lily found out the extent of my investments, she called it gambling. I remember her shouting. “Dammit, Camille. You’re playing with fire here. The big investment firms don’t move this much money at a time. Your going to be seen as trying to manipulate markets. Movimg half your gains in one day sends small shock waves out across the financial world. It’s just not done that way. It you don’t plan on drawing out these monies, you should start buying bonds. And it will simplify your taxable income. That way, you’ll only pay taxes on a salary you draw as an employee of your corporation.”

And so I stopped. It wasn’t as much fun with everyone looking over my shoulder. I hadn’t realized just how much money I’d amassed over a three year period. It was about the same size as grandmother Camille’s inheritance.

I soothed my conscious by donating half to charities I liked. Eventually, those were the same foundations that my big bank helped too. It was a win-win.

We lived very well as a young married couple. I felt that Lily was entitled to half of everything I had. And I would have generously complied, but Lily didn’t want any of it. She wrote out our prenuptial agreement and all of that property and bonds stayed in my hands.

So, I owned it all. We’d joke how Lily was a kept woman. I paid all her expenses including gifting her a wallet full of credit cards. It was good deal for her but I also saw where every penny she was spending went. I knew about each of her affairs as they happened. I saw the charges on the daytime hotel rooms, their food and drink, and the occasional getaway resort stays. Bermuda and Ibiza seemed to be her favorite places to take her younger men. Those trips and her shopping spree’s reflected a penchant for tiny bikinis and cocktail dresses.

I’d touch all her French lingerie purchases as I’d hand wash them. I always knew that a lover had seen her wearing those skimpy things before she’d brought them home for me to wash. Lily knew I was watching her affairs. I think she saw it as power over me. But, I liked the pleasure of taking care of her beautiful clothes. Until it all backfired.

Lily didn’t flaunt her cheating to my face, but she never lied either. While I tried my best to satisfy her, she’d remind me that she was bi, not gay. Early on in our relationship, I learned that our lovemaking didn’t fulfill all her needs. Her favorite reminder was where she’d laugh after a second cocktail and kiss me. “Camille, you are a perfect wife, but I’m not a vegetarian. I still have a hankering for a good steak.”

I learned to accept what she said. But, sometimes I pretended I didn’t hear her. Instead I concentrated on myself and the steps I needed to take to finish my transition. I loved Lily very much but had to think hard just to understand her. All those affairs were short-lived infatuations. When I saw what was happening, I just shrugged it off. I knew all the rules before we became engaged. I learned what an open marriage entails. I could have asked about each one of her men and knew Lily would have enjoyed telling me everything.

And I could have stepped outside our marriage, too. But, to use Lily’s phrase, I had no interest in dining out at a steak house. I was content with my wife. Did I ever think about beef? No. I looked at guys as aliens.

My all-boys boarding school had provided a wide menu if I wanted to dine at a buffet. But, I realized early on I was female but asexual. Maybe removing my body’s source of testosterone at fifteen prevented me from having deep sexual lusts. But, those upperclassmen who saw my long hair and willowy frame as a potential bottom to their obvious top, were game. I never could get excited as hard as I tried to be somebody’s girl. No one offered me a true relationship. For those guys, it was just about quickies.

So, when I met Lily, it was the first time I’d wanted to make love. And my new found lawyer was interested in training an innocent who was eager to please.

But, I soon realized I wasn’t the only one on her dance card. She had a penchant for twenty somethings. She liked the buff, male model types but never looked for an equal. There were no love affairs, just the occasional fling. I sensed that as Lily got older, these affairs with younger men provided a tonic. I could see the signs. Maybe she’d become bored with me. She’d be distracted. Then, she’d have a fling. After that, she’d be back eager to have me back in her orbit. Our love making would actually become better each time. I was convinced that she loved me more after each affair.

I reflected upon the past months Lily and I spent together. We’d been going through the paces, but I knew all Lily really wanted to do was talk about her new love. She wanted to share her happiness with me.
While I thought she was being mean, it was really all very simple. Lily had already stopping being in love with me. In her mind, I’d just become a loving girlfriend who she could talk with about Tom. I didn’t play. And since I wouldn’t be her confidant, she couldn’t find a place for me in her new life. I served no useful purpose.

I know Lily wanted me to react. Maybe it would have eased her mind if I had screamed and yelled. I guess she would have liked to have said hurtful things back at me. Deep inside, Lily knew the damage she had done, but she was the kind of person who had no remorse. And because I wouldn’t give her the satisfaction of showing her that she had broken me, she was angry and contrite at the same time. She wanted to walk away without any guilt but, that was too bad for her. Deep down inside, I knew she wasn’t going to be forgiven. So I worked on forgetting her.

Deep inside, I still felt hurt. But, I decided that the easiest thing I could do was emulate Lily. I, too, would appear light and breezy and act like nothing had happened.

But, even as I played her game, something had died inside my heart and was gone forever. So, I read about the stages of grief and tried a few out. I refused to become angry. Denial was the easiest emotion for me to feel. Lily was there, right in front of my eyes, coming and going on her new schedule, going off to be with Tom.

Whenever she tried to bring him up, I’d shake my head and turn away. There was my denial.

I finally decided it was foolish to think l’d win her love back. If she came home at all, it would be late at night. Obviously, she’d ran through her wardrobe and needed a change of clothes to go to work tomorrow. She’d go straight into the shower to wash off the smell of their romps. And, while we still occasionally cuddled in bed, I’d become a different person. It would be wrong to say I stopped caring. But, I was acknowledging that our love had died. It was an epiphany when I finally realized that for all those years, our love making had been very one-sided. I’d always worked hard to please Lily. My satisfaction came at knowing I was fulfilling my role.

At those times, Lily would laugh. “You really are the girl here. So content just to please. All your satisfaction comes from making me happy. It’s strange to think that’s all you want. I could never be so passive like you. I have needs.”

Lily had always been my mentor. I was eighteen and she was twenty-seven when we’d met. Back then, that was a big difference in our maturational levels. I was a precocious teen starting college, faithfully going to classes, listening to everything said. But after school, I was getting my life classes from Lily. I learned to do her domestic chores. I learned to be her lady-in-waiting. I treated her like she was a goddess on a pedestal. And I loved my role. Until six months ago, I still wanted to stay that person. I was the devoted, loving pleaser.

I had worked hard to become her love slave. And then, when the inevitable happened, I was crushed. She’d tired of my love and sought out someone else. This break-up was my first and I was learning as I went.

Here Lily was on Cloud Nine and I was grieving. By the time I signed those papers, I’d moved on.

Now, it was time to move out. I’d been divorced and I was on my own for the first time since I was eighteen.

Sophia and I talked. After I pointed at what needed to get done to move me out, she wrote it up and gave her crew the list. The two of us went out to the sunroom and talked. She held my hand and I cried. I don’t know whether it was sorrow or relief that caused me to breakdown. But, it was all finally over.

Sophia held me while I sobbed. But, I tried to sound strong.

“Sure, I’m distraught, but at this point, I’m determined to stand up, shake it off, and resume the life that I want. I’m not broken. I’m not down on my knees. I never begged her to love me again. I pretended that everything was fine.”

Sophia was a tonic. She listened, then laughed. “Your ex is bat-shit crazy. She’s a sociopath. She has no guilt about anything she does.”

I listened and now understood what Sophia was seeing.

“Camille, You were blinded by love and never saw the real Lily. In most cases, sociopaths are men. The FBI hunts down people like that who find it easy to become serial murderers. Instead, Lily has unbridled sex with men instead of killing them. All her life, this woman has only thought about her self. Running from you to have one affair after another was more than insane. She’s confused immediate gratification for love. The woman was trying to overcompensate for the missing pieces inside her soul.”

I shook my head. “I’d been her fool. I thought that was what love was.”

“Honey, you’ve been through this shit storm and survived. While Lily single-handedly destroyed your marriage, you are strong enough to stand on your own two feet. You don’t need a wife to hold you up.”

“I’m lost, Sophia. I didn’t have a plan.” But I knew that I was strong enough to rise. I knew that after a period of complete surrender and meditation, I would see a direction to follow.

It took about ninety minutes for us to pack all my stuff and move it out to their big truck. They’d take everything out to the beach for me and I’d spend the next week getting settled. I liked the little house on the bluff. On one side was a mill pond and the other side looked out over the dunes into the ocean. I really was ready for a new view.

I had sweated through my clothes and needed a shower. As I washed, I thought about everything. Some good had come out of all of this. I still loved myself. I didn’t blame myself or look for my shortcomings that might had driven her away. I truly believed I hadn’t failed in our marriage.

It was Lily who had steered us onto the rocks. She had tired of what I offered. But, since it was all I knew, well, I was lost. I didn’t know what else to do. So I stood back and tried to see another perspective. And that’s when it came to me. That’s when I realized it was me who’d been enabling her. I was still being that person. She could count on me for everything. She had my love, my dedication, and my support while she romanced with someone new.

It wasn’t complicated. I’d never clipped her wings. I’d never taken charge or asserted myself. We’d never been equals. I couldn’t look through her eyes or see into her heart. Tom had become her life. It really wasn’t my place to judge her infidelity. But, after listening to Sophia, it was obvious she only cared about herself.

I’d changed. I didn’t want to play the wifey role anymore. Lily wanted a ‘get out of jail free’ card and I handed it to her. I offered her our house and my money. I’d come through to the other side. In the years we’d been together, I’d matured and become the woman I needed to be. I could look in the mirror and smile.

I pulled the shower cap off and moisturized. As I stood there staring at myself, l smiled. All my surgeries, all those enhancements had blended with my own flesh, fat, and muscle that created the look I wanted. The only vestiges of my past could be easily tucked away and out of sight.

I had lied to Lily that morning. All I thought about was my bottom surgery. And now that I’d be living alone, maybe it was the perfect time to call the doctor. I’d estimated it would take six months to recover enough to be back on my feet. So I needed to think through a plan.

I wanted to recover near my surgeon and while I didn’t want to hunker down in a large metropolitan city, I wanted the best team. Surgery and recovery would be a distraction. Speaking about distractions, I realized I needed to dress and head over to the salon. They’d made room for me and I didn’t want to abuse that kindness. Nails and hair. I even thought about letting them do my makeup.

I committed the ultimate sin. I wore Lily’s clothes to the salon. Her bra cup was too large, and really, the thong didn’t fit well either. My waist was tiny compared to hers. I found a pair of yoga pants and a sleeveless tee. Nice, quality stuff that I’d leave behind on the floor when I was done.

The Red Barn was an upscale farm to table restaurant and I needed to bring on the glam without overdoing it. After all, Lily and Tom would be the older couple at the table. I’d researched and found that Tom had already turned forty and Lily was close behind. So, my plan was to emphasize the gap. I’d be the starlet with the perfect body. Fresh face, perfect smile, and innocence all wrapped in a demure, quietly sexy package.

While Tom was having an affair with a woman married to a trans-woman, I wondered how he’d rationalize that in the company of his friends. Jocks were notoriously unkind to gay people and I winced imagining how I’d be perceived. Whenever a guy finds out that I’m trans, the first thing that comes to mind is what’s in-between my legs. But, rather than dwell on the ‘what if’s’ with this impossible dinner, I’d be breezing through for this occasion on my own time. Arrive late and leave early.

The salon was a sweet two hour escape. After that, I had just enough time to change into my evening wear and throw everything else into a bag. I dragged my overnight case out to my car. As I locked our house doors behind me, I tossed the house keys through the mail slot. I grinned thinking if this was a movie, the house would explode and burn just as I reached the road. But, no fireball. Just the sound of the car tires on the lane and crickets in the beginning of night.

I arrived at the Red Barn at eight-thirty, a planned ninety minutes late. When I strolled through the doors, I saw Lily across the room. As I headed her way. I knew the dress was gathering a few eyeballs. It wasn’t anything special, just a little black thing. But, in heels and a beaded black bolero jacket, I was absolutely sex on a stick. I stood almost six feet tall in my stilettos and with my hair up in a high ponytail, well, I couldn’t be ignored. I felt like I was prancing as I arrived at their table.

When Lily saw me, she pursed her lips. I think she expected me to look sad and lost. I knew she wanted to be the star of this party. And, if you think about it, Lily alway expected to be the center of everything. Instead, with all my blonde tresses and long legs, I wasn’t playing the role of the loser. I was an eye full. Jackie, at the salon, had barely touched my skin as she feathered out my makeup. I wore just enough to make my features pop.

I hadn’t dressed up in a while. This wasn’t the introspective shadow that cleaned house and made dinners. Instead of the kitchen girl, Cinderella had come to the ball. I smiled at Lily, then glanced at Tom. He sat there wide eyed, his mouth agape. I wondered what he was thinking.

I was about to apologize for being so late when another person rose to my right. I glanced over and immediately felt an electric current running through my body. I knew I was all stressed out over appearing at this dinner, but I never expected to be standing this close to such a beautiful man.

Tom laughed and finally stood. “Well, it’s so nice to finally meet you, Camille. Lily has told me so much about you, I feel like we’re old friends. And this is my business partner, William Mathews. Our Lily wanted to round out the table and bring you a date. I hope you’re not disappointed.”

Once again, Lily had topped me. Here I was, excited to be making the grand entrance and I was now struggling with keeping my poise. I was standing next to a man who could grace the cover of any men’s magazine or be seen modeling suits for any of the big fashion houses full page adds. I shook his hand. He had a firm, dry grip and gave me a warm smile. But, something was wrong. Mr. Perfect here should have a beautiful woman on each arm. It was obvious that I was being set up.

I frowned a bit as I tried to smile. Obviously, Lily knew just how dashing this William was and she was teasing me by showing me that she knew best. I remember her saying this morning, you need to date a man. Thinking back, I realized even then, Lily had made the reservations days in advance and probably told William to join us. Of course, I was the last to know. I had literally walked into a trap sprung by my dear ex-wife.

I wasn’t about to make a scene and decided to go with the flow. I turned on my best smile towards my date and whispered in his ear. “I’m sorry that you had to be dragged into this soap opera. It’s seems like everyone was in on this but me. I feel like a fool.”

William pulled back and looked at my face. Even with my heels on, the man had to look down on me. He was at least a few inches taller.

“I’m sorry if I appear to be part of a scheme. Tom asked me to join him tonight to be the forth. I think he’d gotten his orders from Lily. But, if I had seen your photo, I would have jumped at the chance. This is all my pleasure.”

I tried to smile. “I was being set-up tonight. Lily handed me divorce papers this morning and insisted that I met her new fiancé tonight over dinner. Obviously, I’m incapable of saying no to her.”

William frowned. “I have an idea. Let’s get some fresh air and take a walk.” He turned to the other couple. “We’re going to talk a stroll and get better acquainted. Go ahead and order. Maybe we’ll be back.”

The gentleman took me by the elbow and steered me around the other diners. He did an excellent Humphrey Bogart saying, “Let’s blow this joint, kid.”

I think it was the first time I’d laughed in a while. I was led out the side doors onto a patio. There were heaters and a fire pit going. The stars were out and it was a beautiful night. If the circumstances were different, maybe I might have enjoyed myself.

We stood together taking in the view, when I turned to him and said. “Thank you for the chivalrous exit. If you walk me around to the parking lot, I’m going to head home.”

“Why?”

“Why, what?”

“I understand you wanting to exit out on those two. I think I’d be just as pissed. But, why are you walking out on me?”

He still held my arm so it was easy to lean in. “William, I’m sure you’re a wonderful man and I know there are many women who would enjoy your company. But, well. You don’t know me and well, most men would not want to be seen with me. I’m trans. I was born a boy.”

William looked at me and kissed my forehead. “And…”

“And, what?”

“Well, trans but why would that put me off? Are you a serial murderer or in the slave trade, maybe smuggling blood diamonds, working with the Mexican cartel?”

I laughed. “William. Trans as in transgender. I would think that would send you running just thinking that you’re standing next to a woman who tucks her penis.”

William grinned. “My older brother is trans and I love him very much.”
.
.

Wait, did my wife just divorce me?

.
.
Dear Readers,
.
Invisible has been my guilty pleasure. And I hoped you enjoyed it as much as I did.
.
But, while I'm editing and waiting for the final cover, I had to write this little story that came to me in the shower. It's really a first draft and I don't know if it has legs. But, I know the readers here have lots of patience and tolerate my rotten tomatoes.
.
By the way, this whole story has been rewritten this week since it was originally published a few weeks ago. To really appreciate it, you might want to skim it all
.
.
.
Tom watched William stand up and greet Camille. He’d already said hello and tried to add some sincerity into his voice. In his mind, this was going to be an awkward meeting. He’d been having an affair with Lily for months now. She’d explained that she and her wife had an open marriage and the two of them weren’t doing anything wrong.

Tom reflected on the woman he’d just shook hands with. She was a knockout. A real stunner with everything going for her. He’d been told she was a trust fund baby with millions in the bank and was in the process of transitioning. In his own mind, he didn’t see any male characteristics showing around the edgesl. There was no giveaway. She was a ten.

Tom really liked dating married women, especially the ones who cleared it first with their husbands. Husbands! Tom scoffed at any man who’d let his wife screw around on them. In his mind, these whores were only good for one thing. And of course, with no strings attached, Tom was more than happy to please.

He’d started in minor league ball when he was nineteen years old. Even back then, he was tall and strong looking. He knew he was a chick magnet after playing all the team sports in high school. But, baseball opened up a door that had never closed. He literally could be our there swinging a bat or throwing a pitch and the women would line up to watch. All he had to do was make eye contact for thirty seconds to know he’d caught a prize.

Then, he’d call out the trainer. He’d walk over and describe the woman. After the game, she’d be waiting for him in the training room or the office or any place that wasn’t taken. It was like that in every town. And when he moved up to the majors, well, he wasn’t safe anywhere. He’d be recognized walking down the street and women would proposition him. Sometimes, two girlfriends would want to have him at the same time.

The major leagues were prime beef, too. These heifers would do anything to please him. One seasoned player warned him. “Don’t be in any hurry to get married, Slick. Your bride will never do what these broads would do to make you happy. With them, its a click of the fingers. A wife always wants something in return.”

So, Tom took his advice. Tom got a lot of advice and tried to hear what everyone had to say. He’d gotten good financial advice from Patch Mathews, one of the elderly players on the team, about investing his money. He did what he was told and enjoyed watching his bank accounts double, then triple. Eventually, his advisor retired but introduced him to his oldest son, William.

“Tom. This is William. My boy’s been to the Wharton School of Business and Harvard Law. And I think you need a partner to help you diversify and go big. My boy could be the guy to take you there.”

William gave him great advice and had him incorporate. He wanted to simply call it, Tom Reynolds. But, William wanted him to call is the Green Field Fund. Naturally, Tom won out.

After a while, William told him if he wanted to go really big, he needed to go public on the New York Stock Exchange. Tom liked the idea of his name in lights and it proved to be a winner. A lot of fans bought a share or two of Tom Reynolds just so they could look at the fancy paper.

But, some of these guys encouraged their darlings to go out and sleep with this baseball hall of fame winner. One guy even asked his wife to get him an autographed baseball. Tom wanted to personalize it thanking him for letting him have a wonderful weekend away with his wife, but William advised against it. He said that that man would have the evidence to sue him. And William reminded him that America had a strong moral compass.

William reminded him of the stars that had been shot dead by jealous husbands. “Don’t push your luck, Tom. You’re only screwing the wife, not both of them.”

But when Lily told him she was married to another woman, visions of having the two of them, well, that would have been a classic. He joked about it with William.

“So, I met this babe named Lily, who is incredibly hot to trot. She just can’t get enough of Big Tom, showering him love. I’m telling you, she couldn’t get enough of me. And she says she’d in an open marriage with another woman. She tells me the other woman is transgender.”

William looked at him. “Do you know what that means, Tom?”

“Sure. When we did public relation tours in Japan, we’d always do a little side trip to Thailand. I gotta tell you. Everything goes there, dude. I mean some of the players were really bent and loved breeding little girls who were only fifteen. But, I thought that was a sick thing until Wayne took me to a bar where all the entertainers were ladyboys. Amazing looking girlyboys who were eager to please. You could call the shots. Pre, post, two, three, whatever you wanted. Some of them would take a Viagra and their little stuff would stand up straight. Crazy!”

William didn’t say anything.

“So you see, Mr. Harvard Law, I’ve been around the block. But, back to this babe. She’s calling me up and arranging all these meet-ups. It was like she was in perpetual heat. I guess that lesbo action she was getting at home wasn’t enough cause she was begging for Big Tom. I mean, gorgeous body, beautiful face and old enough to appreciate my Major League touch.”

William laughed. “Please, Tom. I hope you don’t talk like that to your friends. Somebody could record your carrying on and you’d end up on the front page. Remember, you’re still selling that squeaky clean image, the All-American guy.”

“Yeah, I need to be in the movies. I could be an action hero.”

“Dream on, partner. But, you need to try to keep Big Tom in your pants. Or someday, you’re going to get your pants sued off.

Tom thought this whole thing was going to be a quickie, but Lily kept coming back, and back. She was really a woman he liked showing off. She was a quality piece and well, the last couple had been kinda cheap and trashy.

Sometimes he worried about the ones who kept coming back, but there was something special about this one. The biggest problem was that Lily was starting to grow on him. He liked her in and out of the sack. He enjoyed her pluck and her take no prisoners moxie. But, after a long weekend in Las Vegas where Lily had brought call girls up to entertain him, well, Tom thought he’d died and gone to heaven.

He was star-struck watching her maneuver these two babes around while they tickled his fancy. Then Lily took the lead engaging in stuff with these dolls you could only imagine in your fantasies.

He was sold.

He turned to Lily as he watched Camille walk away. He was having trouble not staring as he got a perfect view of the woman walking away. “Hey, babe. What just happened? Where are they going? I thought that we were getting something to eat.”

Lily grinned. “I guess your partner just swept her off her feet. I don’t think they’re coming back.”

Tom laughed. “That’s funny. I’ve never known William to be quick to the plate. But, I guess she must have swept him off his feet. The photos of the two of you together don’t do her justice. She’d a ten.”

Lily squeezed his muscle and bit his lower lip as she kissed him. “If she’s a ten, then what am I?”

Tom laughed but knew he’d better answer this one carefully. “You’re off the scale, baby. No one comes close to being as gorgeous as you are. But, seriously, I have a hard time believing that your ex is not real. I mean, when we traveled to Asia for exhibition games, we met plenty of ladyboys, but seriously.”

Lily grinned. “Oh, Tom. I never knew that you enjoyed pushing it deep into those cute trans girls.”

Tom laughed. “Well, if that’s what’s offered, who’s going to turn it down?”

Lily looked at him strangely. “Really, I took you for the All-American guy. Never saw you as the gay type.”

Tom took a big drink of his Scotch. “Guys? Nah. But, when a trans woman goes to all that trouble to make herself a woman, it’s the least I can do to show my appreciation. You know, the two of you are still close, right?”

Lily frowned. “Where’s this conversation going, Tom?”

“Well, I was thinking we could invite Camille to join us. After what you’ve told me, I’m sure she’d do whatever you asked. And seriously, once she gets a peek at Big Tom, well, he speaks for himself.”

Lily stewed a bit before she answered. “Hey. I’ve agreed to an open relationship and if that’s what you want, well, we can do it. But, don’t make me jealous or I might have to behead Big Tom.”

Tom pulled her in closed and squeezed her. “Oh, baby. I’ve only got eyes for you. Dipping Big Tom into an inkwell ain’t love; that’s lust. I love you but I’m not quite dead yet.”

Lily whispered in his ear. “I think it would be polite to let me know who you’re playing footsie with. I get wanting to screw the celebrity, but it better be wham, bam. Nothing that would make me feel taken advantage of.”

“I’m hearing you loud and clear. But, we need to talk about how much Big Tom loves tight spots. Seeing your ex just reminded me. Maybe you can show Big Tom how much you love him by showing him your other spot.”

Lily laughed. “Oh, baby. If I’m giving everything up to you, well, that’s a two way street. You need to learn to worship my beauty, too. You learn to eat at the table of love. You know, a little nibble goes a long way.”

Tom shook his head. “Seriously, that’s not what I am doing. I’m not in on that. But, why don’t we invite Camille over to worship me while Big Tom parts her Red Sea. You can watch and then the two of you could put on a little show like you did back in Vegas. I like watching a little girl-on girl.”

Lily frowned. “Okay, Mr. Smoothie. I think you’ve had too much to drink and not enough to eat. Let’s get you some black coffee and some starchy foods.”

Tom kissed his date. “Well, weren’t you going to tell me something tonight? Or were you saving it for the four of us?”

Lily blushed. “Camille signed the divorce papers today. I am a free woman and ready to become your love slave.”

Tom swallowed. “Uh, yeah. Sure. Good. So you’re a single babe, huh?”

“Yeah, Tom. I thought you’d want to make me an honest woman since I’m eight weeks along with your baby. Don’t you think Tom Reynolds the third should come into this world with a mom and dad who love him?”

It was all he could not to pass out. All the blood drained from his head with all this crazy news. This broad was carrying his baby and now she was expecting him to marry her. He was trying to think, but he was afraid he’d had too much drink on an empty stomach. He lurched up out of his seat and ran towards the men’s room.

He heard her calling to him but he was afraid to speak for fear it would all start coming up. He trotted to the men’s room, slammed the door open and pushed his way to an open stall. Forgetting all publish restroom protocol, he fell to his knees while his stomach emptied itself clean. He hung there waiting for another purge when he realized that this broad was standing next to him.

“Tom. Are you all right? Is there something I can get you? You want a cold towel for your head or something to clean yourself up with?”

He shook his pounding head. Divorced, pregnant, and wanting him to make her an honest woman cause she was carrying his baby. Thinking about that and suddenly his stomach emptied again until he felt rung out. Jesus, he thought. She was standing right there by his side.

He shook his head. “Pregnant? You sure?”

He chanced a look over his shoulder to see her grimace as she nodded. She was getting pissed.

He knew the next question would really pop her cork. “Are you sure it’s mine? I mean you’re the one who screws around without protection.”

Lily looked like she was ready to explode. He watched the tears fill her eyes. “I thought that’s what you wanted. I thought you were going to marry me and I’d give you a family. I was trying to please you.”

He was still too shaky to stand. He sat on the bathroom floor and looked up at her. He reached out and feebly grabbed her ankle. “That’s my dream, Lily. But, well, I never saw it coming around so fast. I mean, I love what we do together. You’re great. But, marriage and a family. I mean, I’m just forty. I could probably have kids for another ten years. I mean what’s the rush?”

She kicked him again. This time she hit his inner thigh. He realized what she was aiming for. “Hey, stop that! I get that your biological clock is running and a broad like you is running out of time. But, hey, for me. I have lots of younger women to choose from.

The next kick hit him right in the jaw and sent him backwards hitting the porcelain toilet bowl. He saw black.

Lily stared down at the unconscious man lying there. Then she noticed bright red blood coming from the back of his head. She kicked him in the side to see if he felt it. He didn’t move. She kicked him again and again and again until she couldn’t kick anymore.

She felt the tears running down her face. She shook her head and muttered, “Fuck me.”

As she walked straight out of the bathroom to the side exit, she prayed that no one saw her. She’d made the reservation in his name because it was the only way they could get a table with a week’s notice. She wondered when they’d find the dead man.

It was time to go home. She wiped the tears from her eyes and felt a pang of nausea pass through her system. It’s that baby, his fuckin’ baby. She thought about him and his baby. She remembered seeing Camille leaving with that side of beefcake.

As she drove back to her house, she stopped off at a bar. She needed a distraction to take her mind off this whole fucking mess. As she walked through the doors, she realized this was a biker bar. She saw the bare, muscle laden arms covered in tattoos. The dirty jean jackets smeared with sweat, blood and motor oil. Perfect, she thought. A couple of these boys should take care of all her problems.

She walked over to the bar making sure she didn’t lose her balance in her four-inch stilettos. Putting one foot on the rail, she looked around. She paused, then spoke with an air of confidence, “Okay, boys. Who wants to buy this lady a drink?”

Two hours later, she led the two bikers back to her place. As she turned onto the lane, she saw the lights, the trucks, and the flames. Smoke was billowing out from everywhere as the flames seemed to lick the old Victorian mansion.

As she got closer, a state policeman stopped her. “Excuse me, ma’am. You can get any closer. This is a total mess. The house is gone. We just got here about twenty minutes ago. We got an anonymous call. Are you the owner?”

Lily watched in her rear view mirror as the motorcycles turned sharply on the grass and beat a hasty retreat. Damn, she thought. This is turning out to be a real cluster-fuck. She’d never gotten the deed changed over or processed in court. She saw the divorce papers in the back seat. “Uh, no. It’s not mine. I just saw the flames and got curious.”

The policeman used his big flashlight to get her turned around and back down the lane. Lily tried to think about finding a place for the night. She realized that everything she owned was back at that house.

Shaking her head, she decided to drive back into town. She still had to go to work in the morning.

As we stood together out on the patio, those were the last words I expected to hear from this man, William. Sure, I’d gotten a number of common lines from guys trying to pick me up. Out for drinks with friends, even wearing an engagement ring and wedding band, guys would hit on me.

I didn’t blame them. I’d spent a ton of cash making myself as beautiful as possible. I had the money, thank you, gran, and could afford to spend it. Sure, vanity and all that, but, I wanted my outer shell go along with my brain. I dreamed of making myself flawless. I did it for all for myself unlike Lily who needed her looks to wrap every soul around her pinkie while dangling her beauty.

We’d walked out on the happy couple. They’d probably spend the night drinking and maybe end up back at his place since it was closer.

But, I still had this weird entanglement with a beautiful man who just told me that his brother was trans. I assumed that this brother used to be his sister. I paused for a moment and thought to about this brother’s life and wondered how he was doing. I could ask.

I looked at this guy. “William, tell me about your older brother.”

He nodded. “I’ll keep it sweet and simple. Jan was always our mother’s helper. I don’t think that anyone knew how she felt inside. She never acted out her feelings, but in high school started becoming the guy she wanted to be. By the time she got to college, she’d told everyone about her plans.

“She transitioned during those four years and became my older brother. Our relationship never changed. I loved Jan and he loved me. Eventually, he finished up and found a loving woman to marry. They are happy raising two kids and we’re still very close.”

Camille shook her head. “So how about you?”

William smiled. “I was closed to being engaged to Jessica. We lived together and we loved each other dearly. We met in college and shared a place for two more years. But, well, it wasn’t perfect. She met another guy and just loved him more. We both cried, but it just wasn’t meant to be.”

“So, I’ve been dating but I’m not really looking for another Jessica.”

I squeezed his hand. “I want to talk to you until the sun comes up. I have this great place out on the coast if you want to take a drive. But, I have a favor to ask before we head out.”

I saw him smile and look at me. This might have been Lily’s plan, but sometimes things don’t always go the way you plan them. I didn’t know this beautiful man, but he seemed like a nice guy.

When I was eighteen and met Lily, I sensed something special and acted on it. And now, we were standing here on the patio under the stars and I felt good about myself. I realized I didn’t need a plan but just to go with the flow.

“Tell me, William. How are you at building fires? Tonight, I want to burn my house down.”

He shrugged. “That’s the wildest pickup line I’ve ever heard. I know you’re crazy rich but I didn’t see you as insane. I guess if it’s your house, you can burn it down if you want to. But along the way, I need to ask you what your plans on for thirty percent of our company.”

finis

This is just the beginning of a new story. But, it comes with a warning. I've crossed a line here by writing an adult-themed story that is intended for a mature reader.

And, of course, I have to remind you that I have a new novel on Amazon called Being Invisible. (It is very G rated, not like this twisted thing I'm presenting here.) Take a look. There are lots of chapters to read for free.
.
.
Don’t Worry
.
Leslie Moore
.
Chapter 2
.
Mathew watched Frankie fluff up his covers before she helped him back to bed. He smiled. “You are being so good to me. No one ever spoiled me like this before I’d gotten sick. But, now, you’re smothering me with love. Sometimes, I almost feel like purring.”

Frankie smiled and kissed the top of his hair.

Mathew was still babbling. “Honey, I feel so much love pouring out of my heart. I sometimes think this whole experience has helped me find another side of myself. And when I think about how you’ve stepped up and taken care of me, well, it almost makes me feel like crying. Before I got sick, I never felt these emotions.”

Frankie listened and smiled. She knew why he was feeling this rush of emotion, but this was not the time to tell. Since Covid, Mathew had been reduced to depending on her for everything, and she was also experiencing a new set of emotions. Frankie was enjoying this feeling of power and Mathew’s adoration at the same time. She secretly hoped it would continue. She was warming up to being in charge of her little hubby.

Frankie talked to him while she got him ready to get in bed. “You know, baby. When I first started dating, I’d never had a boyfriend quite like you. I’d always been attracted to guys who made me feel delicate and pretty. By the sixth grade, I was already taller than all my classmates. And it didn’t help that I was big and husky. It was a very awkward time for me.

“I found my escape in sports. I loved playing softball and women’s rugby. Standing almost six feet tall, I’d always been a powerhouse among my teammates. They looked to me to hit the winning run or muscle my way down the field. And all my coaches and trainers encouraged me to take up weight training, too. So I learned to love it when I bulked up with muscles across my broad shoulders and powerful legs. I never realized what I was doing.

“Most guys were intimidated by my presence. I stood apart, being so big and strong. No one realized that inside I was just another young teen. But, after one ugly incident where a guy purposely spilled his lunch tray over my head, no one ever considered making fun of me. The kid called me ‘she-hulk’ and Shrek in the lunch room loudly in front of everyone.

“I knew how to handle myself, so I blocked him to the ground, and when I sat on the guy’s chest, he knew it. All the kids laughed at him as he whined about being crushed. But, no one ever bothered me again.”

Mathew closed his eyes. He loved listening to her voice. He felt tears on his cheeks as he tried to picture her trying to cope.

“But, you know, Mathew. I secretly longed to be a princess. Deep inside, I envied those pretty cheerleader types with their long blonde hair and willowy figures. And it broke my heart, watching all the boys cluster around them, eager for their attention.”

“It’s okay, Frankie. We’ve all wanted to be what we weren’t. I looked at all those big guys with their bulging muscles. There were plenty of times I had fantasies.”

Frankie tried to picture Mathew’s muscle envy and wondered where that thinking would take him in three months. She smiled at the thought of him looking at buff guys and what he’d be fantasizing about.

“Well, I finally found happiness with the guys on the football and basketball teams. Back then, I loved being in their strong arms, feeling their chests tight against my breasts at the school dances. I loved it when those tall, muscular guys would look down at me and kiss my lips. I loved when they dominated me, and I secretly melted in their arms.

“By the time I reached college, I was an easy target for those kinds of jocks. They didn’t have to bring flowers or candy. It wasn’t necessary to gift me expensive perfume or boxes of imported candy. All they had to do was pick me up off the ground and hold me tightly. I started becoming addicted to pretending I was that cute, blonde cheerleader.

“That was until Dan came along. That’s when things changed. He was drop-dead gorgeous and seemed to love me as much as I adored him. It was a fairy tale week of romance until he took me to his fraternity party on Saturday night. I felt like a princess in my party dress, and Dan was my prince.”

Mathew was listening. Frankie had never shared like this before he’d gotten sick.

“That was until he slipped something into my drink. After that, things became a blur. I remembered him laying me on his bed and whispering that it was time for him to introduce me to the rest of his friends. He smiled and mumbled they would enjoy my precious body, too. I tried to tell him no and that I was a virgin. But after that night, those jocks helped themselves to me. All I remembered were all the faces, all the pain, and the horrible feeling of being helpless and dominated.

“When I woke up the next morning, I was lying on the wet grass outside by the dumpsters behind the cafeteria. I was disoriented and racked with pain. I crawled into a sitting position and cried for an hour until I had no tears left. They’d gang-raped me and put me out with the trash. When I finally limped back to my dorm room, I showered and then slept for a day and night. All I could do was cry with embarrassment. I blamed myself and never thought of going after Dan for revenge. I never pointed a finger or told the campus police about the rape.”

Mathew felt the tears rolling down his face.

“The next time I saw Dan was in one of my classes. I glared at him. He laughed in my face and asked if I wanted copies of the pictures he’d taken on Saturday night. He told me that I’d looked pretty eager to take on his fraternity brothers, and they were all looking forward to when I was ready to have them all again.

“I was speechless and turned away before he could see the tears. I left the classroom and soon dropped out of school. I came home and wanted to die. When I finally confessed what had happened, my mom found a counselor to help me overcome the mental anguish that haunted my dreams. After six months, I felt strong enough to attend community college, but never went out on a date again.

“And that’s how I led my life until I met you, Mathew. You were the opposite of everyone I’d ever longed for. You weren’t even as tall as I was. You were slim and didn’t have bulging muscles. But you were kind and caring. You made me feel special every time you looked at me. I adored how handsome you were in your beautifully tailored suits as you ran the family business. You were encouraging and kind to everyone who worked for you. And, then, you professed your love to sad, damaged me.

“I never felt threatened on our wedding night. I loved it when you worshiped every inch of my body. I loved how you gently kissed me and eventually whipped me into a passionate frenzy. I was able to forget about my past fears of being dominated.”
Frankie knew she could have carried Mathew across their threshold. But, all those thoughts were cast aside as he brought her to one climax after another that first night they made love. His lovemaking style was different. Because of the diminutive size of his organs, they both understood he couldn’t satisfy her in the usual way. But Frankie was overwhelmed as he pleasured her with his tongue and fingers. Her wedding night was heavenly.

And for the longest time, Mathew brought her deeper and deeper to a level of satisfaction that consumed her. In that non-threatening environment, Frankie found it easier and easier to lose herself completely in their passion. And Mathew seemed to relish everything she offered him. The night she’d finally lost control of her bladder after multiple orgasms, he greedily consumed every drop of her golden nectar instead of pushing her away.

At first, Frankie was shocked and embarrassed. But, Mathew assured her that act made him feel more manly. He was pleased that he’d been able to bring her to such a dizzying state. He said that everything she then offered was a delight. From then on, each time they made love, Mathew took her further and further. And each time she spurted, Mathew would gulp down her nectar with a smile on his face.

Frankie noticed that Mathew’s orgasms seemed to be much more powerful whenever it happened, too.

At first, it all seemed wonderful. But, after about six months, Frankie started to wonder what had happened. She’d still enjoyed their sex together, but she'd fallen out of love with Mathew. She worried that maybe the passion of their relationship had not turned the corner into mutual love.

Chapter 3
.

And that’s when Frankie decided to confess her fears to her mom. “Mother, I worry that I’ve made a mistake in marrying Mathew. I love how Mathew showers me with gifts and gives me everything I could want. But, I worry if that’s all there is to our relationship. I feel like I’m a bad person taking advantage of his kind and loving spirit.”

Her mom handed her some tissues from her bag. “You’ve done nothing wrong and Mathew adores you.”

“But, I feel so horrible. My thoughts about him are changing and I’m afraid of becoming a terrible person.”

“No, baby, you’re just young. You’re not even twenty years old. After everything that happened to you at school, I think you’re still recovering. I think Matthew has helped you heal. You’re feeling so comfortable that you’re ready to try again at dating. Mathew’s sweet, non-threatening manner has been so encouraging. Maybe you should talk to him and ask for an open marriage.”

“I don’t know. I’m afraid of hurting him.”

“Well, life’s not perfect. If you’re afraid of saying something, just hold off for a month. Just try to keep yourself busy while I think about this. Can you do that?”

“Of course, mother. You know what’s best.”

So Frankie filled her time with tennis and golf. She spent hours each day in the gym working out. Frankie really enjoyed the attention the big guys gave her when they were in the weight room. Mathew encouraged her workouts and paid for a personal trainer. And Butch showed her how she could still feel feminine and that having muscles was beautiful.

Frankie started to fantasize about Butch. He was tall and muscular and physically the opposite of her husband. She couldn’t look at Mathew in his tailored suits and stylishly long hair without thinking about Butch, in his tight tee shirts and spandex workout shorts.

And at night, when the married couple made love, Frankie would close her eyes and try to imagine what it would be like with Butch. And when she’d completely immersed herself in her fantasies, everything became even more wonderful.

Mathew thought it was his ministrations that were taking her to another level. He was innocent of her fantasies until one day Frankie called him from the gym to tell him her car wouldn’t start. When Mathew drove over to the gym, he met Butch for the first time.

Frankie was standing there in her sweats. She was smiling and gave him a big hug. “Oh, honey. Thank you for rescuing me. You are my prince.”

Mathew smiled and looked over at the big man standing behind her. “I’m Mathew. My guess is that you’re Butch, Frankie’s trainer, right?” He reached over to shake and watched his whole hand disappear in the man’s large paw. He had to look up at this tall, well-constructed man. For the first time in their relationship, Mathew felt inadequate.

On the way home, Mathew had trouble listening to his wife’s voice. He wondered if he was selfish by keeping Frankie to himself. He started thinking that she needed to enjoy what was out there and not be chained to him.

When they got home, Frankie started walking into their bedroom suite. As she was taking off her sweaty workout clothes, she realized that Mathew had followed her. She turned and saw the sadness in his eyes. “What? What’s the matter?”

Before he could answer her question, he was overwhelmed with dizziness. He tried to talk but couldn’t get his breath. He moaned as he collapsed to the floor.

Frankie thought he’d died. She rushed to his side and heard his labored breathing. She grabbed her phone and called 9-1-1.

The EMTs had him on oxygen almost immediately. They warned her to put on a mask. “Has your husband had the Covid vaccines?”

“Oh, yes. We’ve both had two vaccines and two boosters. Why is he so sick?”

As they wheeled him out to their ambulance, the second man was fitting him with an IV. “The virus mutates. We’ll start him on an infusion on the way to the hospital. Hopefully, it will save his life.”

And that’s when everything changed. Frankie got special permission to be by Mathew’s side while they waited for the anti-viral drugs to work. But, just as he was rounding the corner back to good health, Mathew caught pneumonia. It took almost four weeks before he recovered enough to go home.

After Frankie got him settled in, the doorbell rang. It was her mother. She was bringing a large box of medical supplies. “Oh, mother. Thank you. You were the best thing that Mathew could have asked for. I think you saved his life by treating him.”

“Where’s he now?”

“Asleep. The ride home took all he had.”

“Well, baby. I think I saved both your lives.”

Frankie was puzzled. “How?”

Her mother smiled. “First, I need to tell you a little more about me. I’m very protective about my little girl.”

“Mother. I’m not very little.”

“Well, you will always be my baby. And sometimes a mother has to be bold to keep her daughter healthy and happy”

“Mom, where are you going with this?”

“It was my fault you were raped. I failed to keep you safe.”

“No, mother. The only fault was with those fraternity men.”

“I took care of them. They will never hurt anyone again. I killed all of them.”

“What!”

Frankie’s mother approached her and whispered in her ear. “The boy who planned all of that. I gave him a much stronger version of what he dosed you with. Then I drove him out to the National Forest. I tied him down, and when he woke, I used hedge clippers to cut his genitals off. I documented it. The video shows all the blood and the audio captured all his screaming.

“When he awoke, he tried to drag himself to safety, but the blood loss had left him weak and helpless. I recorded another twenty minutes while wolves feasted on his body. I scared them away before the corpse was unrecognizable. I wanted him to be found.

“Two of the boys died in a Saturday night car crash when they were drag racing. Everyone who witnessed their fiery death thought it was because their brakes locked up at high speed, and as the car flipped, it exploded. No one knew about the drugs I added to their case of beer. They never suspected that someone dosed their bottled beer with LSD and Angel Dust. And it was so easy to buy a bottle capper. You can pick them up at any home brewing shop.

“Two more died from alcohol poisoning. The police thought it was another case of too much drinking on a quiet weekend when their parents were away. It was easy to overdose them with grain alcohol and enough barbiturates to stop their hearts.

“And the final boy confessed to everything. While the police will never read his suicide note, I wanted it for you. He gladly used his father’s revolver on himself after I showed him what I did to Dan.”

“And finally, I’ve helped you solve your problem with Mathew.”

Frankie put her fist in her mouth to keep from screaming.